The Christ_ A Critical Review and Analysis of the Evidences of His Existence John E. Remsburg 1973 downloads.pdf

578 pages · Make another flipbook

Page 1

Page 2

Page 3

The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Christ: A Critical
Review and Analysis of the Evidences of His Existence

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The Christ: A Critical Review and Analysis of the Evidences of
His Existence

Author: John E. Remsburg

Release date: September 28, 2014 [eBook #46986]
Most recently updated: October 24, 2024

Language: English

Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/46986

Credits: Produced by Jeroen Hellingman and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net/ for Project
Gutenberg (This file was produced from images generously
made available by The Internet Archive/American Libraries.)

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHRIST: A
CRITICAL REVIEW AND ANALYSIS OF THE EVIDENCES OF HIS
EXISTENCE ***

Page 4

Page 5

Page 6

THE
CHRIST
A Critical Review and Analysis of the

Evidences of His Existence

By
JOHN E. REMSBURG

“We must get rid of that Christ.”

—Emerson

Page 7

New York
THE TRUTH SEEKER COMPANY
Forty-nine Vesey Street.

To My Wife
Nora M. Remsburg
This Volume is Inscribed

Humbly he came,
Veiling his horrible Godhead in the shape
Of man, scorned by the world, his name unheard
Save by the rabble of his native town,
Even as a parish demagogue. He led
The crowd; he taught them justice, truth, and peace,
In semblance; but he lit within their souls
The quenchless flames of zeal, and blessed the sword
He brought on earth to satiate with the blood
Of truth and freedom his malignant soul.
At length his mortal frame was led to death.

Page 8

I stood beside him; on the torturing cross
No pain assailed his unterrestrial sense;
And yet he groaned. Indignantly I summed
The massacres and miseries which his name
Had sanctioned in my country, and I cried
“Go! Go!” in mockery.

—Shelley.

Page 9

PREFACE.
“We must get rid of that Christ, we must get rid of that Christ!” So spake
one of the wisest, one of the most lovable of men, Ralph Waldo Emerson.
“If I had my way,” said Thomas Carlyle, “the world would hear a pretty
stern command—Exit Christ.” Since Emerson and Carlyle spoke a
revolution has taken place in the thoughts of men. The more enlightened of
them are now rid of Christ. From their minds he has made his exit. To quote
the words of Prof. Goldwin Smith, “The mighty and supreme Jesus, who
was to transfigure all humanity by his divine wit and grace—this Jesus has
flown.” The supernatural Christ of the New Testament, the god of orthodox
Christianity, is dead. But priestcraft lives and conjures up the ghost of this
dead god to frighten and enslave the masses of mankind. The name of
Christ has caused more persecutions, wars, and miseries than any other
name has caused. The darkest wrongs are still inspired by it. The wails of
anguish that went up from Kishenev, Odessa, and Bialystok still vibrate in
our ears.

Two notable works controverting the divinity of Christ appeared in the last
century, the Leben Jesu of Strauss, and the Vie de Jesus of Renan. Strauss in
his work, one of the masterpieces of Freethought literature, endeavors to
prove, and proves to the satisfaction of a majority of his readers, that Jesus
Christ is a historical myth. This work possesses permanent value, but it was
written for the scholar and not for the general reader. In the German and
Latin versions, and in the admirable English translation of Marian Evans
(George Eliot), the citations from the Gospels—and they are many—are in
Greek.

Renan’s “Life of Jesus,” written in Palestine, has had, especially in its
abridged form, an immense circulation, and has been a potent factor in the
dethronement of Christ. It is a charming book and displays great learning.
But it is a romance, not a biography. The Jesus of Renan, like the Satan of
Milton, while suggested by the Bible, is a modern creation. The warp is to

Page 10

be found in the Four Gospels, but the woof was spun in the brain of the
brilliant Frenchman. Of this book Renan’s fellow-countryman, Dr. Jules
Soury, thus writes:

“It is to be feared that the beautiful, the ‘divine,’ dream, as he would say,
which the eminent scholar experienced in the very country of the Gospel,
will have the fate of the ‘Joconda’ of Da Vinci, and many of the religious
pictures of Raphael and Michael Angelo. Such dreams are admirable, but
they are bound to fade.... The Jesus who rises up and comes out from those
old Judaizing writings (Synoptics) is truly no idyllic personage, no meek
dreamer, no mild and amiable moralist; on the contrary, he is very much
more of a Jew fanatic, attacking without measure the society of his time, a
narrow and obstinate visionary, a half-lucid thaumaturge, subject to fits of
passion, which caused him to be looked upon as crazy by his own people.
In the eyes of his contemporaries and fellow-countrymen he was all that,
and he is the same in ours.”

Renan himself repudiated to a considerable extent his earlier views
regarding Jesus. When he wrote his work he accepted as authentic the
Gospel of John, and to this Gospel he was indebted largely for the more
admirable traits of his hero. John he subsequently rejected. Mark he
accepted as the oldest and most authentic of the Gospels. Alluding to Mark
he says:

“It cannot be denied that Jesus is portrayed in this gospel not as a meek
moralist worthy of our affection, but as a dreadful magician.”

This volume on “The Christ” was written by one who recognizes in the
Jesus of Strauss and Renan a transitional step, but not the ultimate step,
between orthodox Christianity and radical Freethought. By the Christ is
understood the Jesus of the New Testament. The Jesus of the New
Testament is the Christ of Christianity. The Jesus of the New Testament is a
supernatural being. He is, like the Christ, a myth. He is the Christ myth.
Originally the word Christ, the Greek for the Jewish Messiah, “the
anointed,” meant the office or title of a person, while Jesus was the name of
the person on whom his followers had bestowed this title. Gradually the

Page 11

title took the place of the name, so that Jesus, Jesus Christ, and Christ
became interchangeable terms—synonyms. Such they are to the Christian
world, and such, by the law of common usage, they are to the secular world.

It may be conceded as possible, and even probable, that a religious
enthusiast of Galilee, named Jesus, was the germ of this mythical Jesus
Christ. But this is an assumption rather than a demonstrated fact. Certain it
is, this person, if he existed, was not a realization of the Perfect Man, as his
admirers claim. There are passages in the Gospels which ascribe to him a
lofty and noble character, but these, for the most part, betray too well their
Pagan origin. The dedication of temples to him and the worship of him by
those who deny his divinity is as irrational as it will prove ephemeral. One
of the most philosophic and one of the most far-seeing minds of Germany,
Dr. Edward von Hartmann, says:

“When liberal Protestantism demands religious reverence for the man Jesus,
it is disgusting and shocking. They cannot themselves believe that the
respect in which Jesus is held by the people and which they have made use
of in such an unprotestant manner, can be maintained for any length of time
after the nimbus of divinity has been destroyed, and they may reflect on the
insufficiency of the momentary subterfuge. The Protestant principle in its
last consequences, disposes of all kinds of dogmatic authority in a
remorseless manner, and its supporters must, whether they like it or not,
dispense with the authority of Christ.”

Page 12

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I. PAGE

Christ’s Real Existence Impossible 13

CHAPTER II.

Silence of Contemporary Writers 24

CHAPTER III.

Christian Evidence 50

CHAPTER IV.

Infancy of Christ 65

CHAPTER V.

Ministry of Christ 120

CHAPTER VI.

Crucifixion of Christ 213

CHAPTER VII.

Page 13

Resurrection of Christ 296

CHAPTER VIII.

His Character and Teachings 340

CHAPTER IX.

The Christ a Myth 433

CHAPTER X.

Sources of the Christ Myth—Ancient Religions 444

CHAPTER XI.

Sources of the Christ Myth—Pagan Divinities 499

CHAPTER XII.

Sources of the Christ Myth—Conclusion 566

Page 14

Page 15

THE CHRIST.

Page 16

CHAPTER I.

Page 17

Christ’s Real Existence Impossible.
The reader who accepts as divine the prevailing religion of our land may
consider this criticism on “The Christ” irreverent and unjust. And yet for
man’s true saviors I have no lack of reverence. For him who lives and
labors to uplift his fellow men I have the deepest reverence and respect, and
at the grave of him who upon the altar of immortal truth has sacrificed his
life I would gladly pay the sincere tribute of a mourner’s tears. It is not
against the man Jesus that I write, but against the Christ Jesus of theology; a
being in whose name an Atlantic of innocent blood has been shed; a being
in whose name the whole black catalogue of crime has been exhausted; a
being in whose name five hundred thousand priests are now enlisted to keep

“Truth forever on the scaffold,
Wrong forever on the throne.”

Jesus of Nazareth, the Jesus of humanity, the pathetic story of whose
humble life and tragic death has awakened the sympathies of millions, is a
possible character and may have existed; but the Jesus of Bethlehem, the
Christ of Christianity, is an impossible character and does not exist.

From the beginning to the end of this Christ’s earthly career he is
represented by his alleged biographers as a supernatural being endowed
with superhuman powers. He is conceived without a natural father: “Now
the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise: When, as his mother Mary was
espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child of
the Holy Ghost” (Matt. i, 18 ).

His ministry is a succession of miracles. With a few loaves and fishes he
feeds a multitude: “And when he had taken the five loaves and the two
fishes, he looked up to heaven, and blessed and brake the loaves, and gave
them to his disciples to set before them; and the two fishes divided he
among them all. And they did all eat, and were filled. And they took up

Page 18

twelve baskets full of the fragments, and of the fishes. And they that did eat
of the loaves were about five thousand men” (Mark vi, 41–44 ).

He walks for miles upon the waters of the sea: “And straightway Jesus
constrained his disciples to get into a ship, and to go before him unto the
other side, while he sent the multitudes away. And when he had sent the
multitudes away, he went up into a mountain apart to pray; and when the
evening was come, he was there alone. But the ship was now in the midst of
the sea, tossed with waves; for the wind was contrary. And in the fourth
watch of the night Jesus went unto them, walking on the sea” (Matt. xiv,
22–25 ).

He bids a raging tempest cease and it obeys him: “And there arose a great
storm of wind, and the waves beat into the ship, so that it was now full....
And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea, Peace, be still.
And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm” (Mark, iv, 37–39 ).

He withers with a curse the barren fig tree: “And when he saw a fig tree in
the way, he came to it, and found nothing thereon, but leaves only, and said
unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee, henceforth, forever. And presently the fig
tree withered away” (Matt. xxi, 19 ).

He casts out devils: “And in the synagogue there was a man, which had a
spirit of an unclean devil.... And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold thy peace,
and come out of him. And when the devil had thrown him in the midst, he
came out of him and hurt him not” (Luke iv, 33, 35 ).

He cures the incurable: “And as he entered into a certain village, there met
him ten men that were lepers, which stood afar off; and they lifted up their
voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. And when he saw them,
he said unto them, Go show yourselves unto the priests. And it came to
pass, that, as they went, they were cleansed” (Luke xvii, 12–14 ).

He restores to life a widow’s only son: “And when he came nigh to the gate
of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, the only son of his
mother, and she was a widow; and much people of the city were with her.
And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her, and said unto her,

Page 19

Weep not. And he came and touched the bier; and they that bore him stood
still. And he said, Young man, I say unto thee, Arise. And he that was dead
sat up, and began to speak. And he delivered him to his mother” (Luke vii,
12–15 ).

He revivifies the decaying corpse of Lazarus: “Then said Jesus unto them
plainly, Lazarus is dead.... Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain
in the grave four days already.... And when he had thus spoken, he cried
with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. And he that was dead came forth”
(John xi, 14–44 ).

At his crucifixion nature is convulsed, and the inanimate dust of the grave is
transformed into living beings who walk the streets of Jerusalem: “Jesus,
when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. And,
behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom;
and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent; and the graves were opened;
and many bodies of the saints, which slept, arose and came out of the
graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto
many” (Matt. xxvii, 50–53 ).

He rises from the dead: “And when Joseph had taken the body, he wrapped
it in a clean linen cloth, and laid it in his own new tomb, which he had hewn
out in the rock; and he rolled a great stone to the door of the sepulchre, and
departed.... And, behold, there was a great earthquake; for the angel of the
Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the
door.... And as they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met them,
saying, All hail” (Matt. xxvii, 59, 60 ; xxviii, 2, 9 ).

He ascends bodily into heaven: “And he led them out as far as to Bethany,
and he lifted up his hands and blessed them. And it came to pass, while he
blessed them, he was parted from them, and carried up into heaven” (Luke
xxiv, 50, 51 ).

These and a hundred other miracles make up to a great extent this so-called
Gospel History of Christ. To disprove the existence of these miracles is to
disprove the existence of this Christ.

Page 20

Canon Farrar makes this frank admission: “If miracles be incredible,
Christianity is false. If Christ wrought no miracles, then the Gospels are
untrustworthy” (Witness of History to Christ, p. 25).

Dean Mansel thus acknowledges the consequences of the successful denial
of miracles: “The whole system of Christian belief with its evidences, ... all
Christianity in short, so far as it has any title to that name, so far as it has
any special relation to the person or the teaching of Christ, is overthrown”
(Aids to Faith, p. 3).

Dr. Westcott says: “The essence of Christianity lies in a miracle; and if it
can be shown that a miracle is either impossible or incredible, all further
inquiry into the details of its history is superfluous” (Gospel of the
Resurrection, p. 34).

A miracle, in the orthodox sense of the term, is impossible and incredible.
To accept a miracle is to reject a demonstrated truth. The world is governed,
not by chance, not by caprice, not by special providences, but by the laws of
nature; and if there be one truth which the scientist and the philosopher
have established, it is this: THE LAWS OF NATURE ARE IMMUTABLE.
If the laws of Nature are immutable, they cannot be suspended; for if they
could be suspended, even by a god, they would not be immutable. A single
suspension of these laws would prove their mutability. Now these alleged
miracles of Christ required a suspension of Nature’s laws; and the
suspension of these laws being impossible the miracles were impossible,
and not performed. If these miracles were not performed, then the existence
of this supernatural and miracle-performing Christ, except as a creature of
the human imagination, is incredible and impossible.

Hume’s masterly argument against miracles has never been refuted: “A
miracle is a violation of the laws of Nature; and as a firm and unalterable
experience has established these laws, the proof against a miracle, from the
very nature of the fact, is as entire as any argument from experience can
possibly be imagined. Why is it more than probable that all men must die;
that lead cannot of itself remain suspended in the air; that fire consumes
wood, and is extinguished by water; unless it be that these events are found

Page 21

agreeable to the laws of Nature, and there is required a violation of these
laws, or, in other words, a miracle, to prevent them? Nothing is esteemed a
miracle if it ever happens in the common course of Nature. It is no miracle
that a man, seemingly in good health, should die suddenly; because such a
kind of death, though more unusual than any other, has yet been frequently
observed to happen. But it is a miracle that a dead man should come to life;
because that has never been observed in any age or country. There must,
therefore, be a uniform experience against any miraculous event, otherwise
the event would not merit the appellation. And as a uniform experience
amounts to a proof, there is here a direct and full proof, from the nature of
the fact, against the existence of any miracle” (Essay on Miracles).

Alluding to Christ’s miracles, M. Renan, a reverential admirer of Jesus of
Nazareth, says: “Observation, which has never been once falsified, teaches
us that miracles never happen but in times and countries in which they are
believed, and before persons disposed to believe them. No miracle ever
occurred in the presence of men capable of testing its miraculous
character..... It is not, then, in the name of this or that philosophy, but in the
name of universal experience, that we banish miracles from history” (Life
of Jesus, p. 29).

Christianity arose in what was preeminently a miracle-working age.
Everything was attested by miracles, because nearly everybody believed in
miracles and demanded them. Every religious teacher was a worker of
miracles; and however trifling the miracle might be when wrought, in this
atmosphere of unbounded credulity, the breath of exaggeration soon
expanded it into marvelous proportions.

To show more clearly the character of the age which Christ illustrates, let us
take another example, the Pythagorean teacher, Apollonius of Tyana, a
contemporary of the Galilean. According to his biographers—and they are
as worthy of credence as the Evangelists—his career, particularly in the
miraculous events attending it, bore a remarkable resemblance to that of
Christ. Like Christ, he was a divine incarnation; like Christ his miraculous
conception was announced before his birth; like Christ he possessed in
childhood the wisdom of a sage; like Christ he is said to have led a

Page 22

blameless life; like Christ his moral teachings were declared to be the best
the world had known; like Christ he remained a celibate; like Christ he was
averse to riches; like Christ he purified the religious temples; like Christ he
predicted future events; like Christ he performed miracles, cast out devils,
healed the sick, and restored the dead to life; like Christ he died, rose from
the grave, ascended to heaven, and was worshiped as a god.

The Christian rejects the miraculous in Apollonius because it is incredible;
the Rationalist rejects the miraculous in Christ for the same reason. In proof
of the human character of the religion of Apollonius and the divine
character of that of Christ it may be urged that the former has perished,
while the latter has survived. But this, if it proves anything, proves too
much. If the survival of Christianity proves its divinity, then the survival of
the miracle-attested faiths of Buddhism and Mohammedanism, its powerful
and nourishing rivals, must prove their divinity also. The religion of
Apollonius languished and died because the conditions for its development
were unfavorable; while the religions of Buddha, Christ, and Mohammed
lived and thrived because of the propitious circumstances which favored
their development.

With the advancement of knowledge the belief in the supernatural is
disappearing. Those freed from Ignorance, and her dark sister, Superstition,
know that miracles are myths. In the words of Matthew Arnold, “Miracles
are doomed; they will drop out like fairies and witchcraft, from among the
matter which serious people believe” (Literature and Dogma).

What proved the strength of Christianity in an age of ignorance is proving
its weakness in an age of intelligence. Christian scholars themselves,
recognizing the indefensibility and absurdity of miracles, endeavor to
explain away the difficulties attending their acceptance by affirming that
they are not real, but only apparent, violations of Nature’s laws; thus putting
the miracles of Christ in the same class with those performed by the
jugglers of India and Japan. They resolve the supernatural into the natural,
that the incredible may appear credible. With invincible logic and pitiless
sarcasm Colonel Ingersoll exposes the lameness of this attempt to retain the
shadow of the supernatural when the substance is gone:

Page 23

“Believers in miracles should not try to explain them. There is but one way
to explain anything, and that is to account for it by natural agencies. The
moment you explain a miracle it disappears. You should not depend upon
explanation, but assertion. You should not be driven from the field because
the miracle is shown to be unreasonable. Neither should you be in the least
disheartened if it is shown to be impossible. The possible is not
miraculous.”

Miracles must be dismissed from the domain of fact and relegated to the
realm of fiction. A miracle, I repeat, is impossible. Above all this chief of
miracles, The Christ, is impossible, and does not, and never did, exist.

Page 24

Page 25

CHAPTER II.

Page 26

Silence of Contemporary Writers.
Another proof that the Christ of Christianity is a fabulous and not a
historical character is the silence of the writers who lived during and
immediately following the time he is said to have existed.

That a man named Jesus, an obscure religious teacher, the basis of this
fabulous Christ, lived in Palestine about nineteen hundred years ago, may
be true. But of this man we know nothing. His biography has not been
written. E. Renan and others have attempted to write it, but have failed—
have failed because no materials for such a work exist. Contemporary
writers have left us not one word concerning him. For generations
afterward, outside of a few theological epistles, we find no mention of him.

The following is a list of writers who lived and wrote during the time, or
within a century after the time, that Christ is said to have lived and
performed his wonderful works:

Josephus, Statius,
Philo-Judaeus, Ptolemy,
Seneca, Hermogones,
Pliny the Elder, Valerius Maximus,
Arrian, Appian,
Petronius, Theon of Smyrna,
Dion Pruseus, Phlegon,
Paterculus, Pompon Mela,
Suetonius, Quintius Curtius
Juvenal, Lucian,
Martial, Pausanias,
Persius, Valerius Flaccus,
Plutarch, Florus Lucius,
Justus of Tiberius, Favorinus,

Page 27

Apollonius, Phaedrus,
Pliny the Younger, Damis,
Tacitus, Aulus Gellius,
Quintilian, Columella,
Lucanus, Dio Chrysostom,
Epictetus, Lysias,
Silius Italicus, Appion of Alexandria.

Enough of the writings of the authors named in the foregoing list remains to
form a library. Yet in this mass of Jewish and Pagan literature, aside from
two forged passages in the works of a Jewish author, and two disputed
passages in the works of Roman writers, there is to be found no mention of
Jesus Christ.

Philo was born before the beginning of the Christian era, and lived until
long after the reputed death of Christ. He wrote an account of the Jews
covering the entire time that Christ is said to have existed on earth. He was
living in or near Jerusalem when Christ’s miraculous birth and the Herodian
massacre occurred. He was there when Christ made his triumphal entry into
Jerusalem. He was there when the crucifixion with its attendant earthquake,
supernatural darkness, and resurrection of the dead took place—when
Christ himself rose from the dead, and in the presence of many witnesses
ascended into heaven. These marvelous events which must have filled the
world with amazement, had they really occurred, were unknown to him. It
was Philo who developed the doctrine of the Logos, or Word, and although
this Word incarnate dwelt in that very land and in the presence of multitudes
revealed himself and demonstrated his divine powers, Philo saw it not.

Josephus, the renowned Jewish historian, was a native of Judea. He was
born in 37 A. D., and was a contemporary of the Apostles. He was, for a
time, Governor of Galilee, the province in which Christ lived and taught.
He traversed every part of this province and visited the places where but a
generation before Christ had performed his prodigies. He resided in Cana,
the very city in which Christ is said to have wrought his first miracle. He
mentions every noted personage of Palestine and describes every important

Page 28

event which occurred there during the first seventy years of the Christian
era. But Christ was of too little consequence and his deeds too trivial to
merit a line from this historian’s pen.

Justus of Tiberius was a native of Christ’s own country, Galilee. He wrote a
history covering the time of Christ’s reputed existence. This work has
perished, but Photius, a Christian scholar and critic of the ninth century,
who was acquainted with it, says: “He [Justus] makes not the least mention
of the appearance of Christ, of what things happened to him, or of the
wonderful works that he did” (Photius’ Bibliotheca, code 33).

Judea, where occurred the miraculous beginning and marvelous ending of
Christ’s earthly career, was a Roman province, and all of Palestine is
intimately associated with Roman history. But the Roman records of that
age contain no mention of Christ and his works. The Greek writers of
Greece and Alexandria who lived not far from Palestine and who were
familiar with its events, are silent also.

Josephus.

Late in the first century Josephus wrote his celebrated work, “The
Antiquities of the Jews,” giving a history of his race from the earliest ages
down to his own time. Modern versions of this work contain the following
passage:

“Now, there was about this time Jesus, a wise man, if it be lawful to call
him a man, for he was a doer of wonderful works; a teacher of such men as
receive the truth with pleasure. He drew over to him both many of the Jews,
and many of the Gentiles. He was [the] Christ; and when Pilate, at the
suggestion of the principal men amongst us, had condemned him to the
cross, those that loved him at the first did not forsake him; for he appeared
to them alive again the third day, as the divine prophets had foretold these

Page 29

and ten thousand other wonderful things concerning him; and the tribe of
Christians, so named from him, are not extinct at this day” (Book XVIII,
Chap. iii, sec. 3).

For nearly sixteen hundred years Christians have been citing this passage as
a testimonial, not merely to the historical existence, but to the divine
character of Jesus Christ. And yet a ranker forgery was never penned.

Its language is Christian. Every line proclaims it the work of a Christian
writer. “If it be lawful to call him a man.” “He was the Christ.” “He
appeared to them alive again the third day, as the divine prophets had
foretold these and ten thousand other wonderful things concerning him.”
These are the words of a Christian, a believer in the divinity of Christ.
Josephus was a Jew, a devout believer in the Jewish faith—the last man in
the world to acknowledge the divinity of Christ. The inconsistency of this
evidence was early recognized, and Ambrose, writing in the generation
succeeding its first appearance (360 A. D.) offers the following explanation,
which only a theologian could frame: “If the Jews do not believe us, let
them, at least, believe their own writers. Josephus, whom they esteem a
very great man, hath said this, and yet hath he spoken truth after such a
manner; and so far was his mind wandered from the right way, that even he
was not a believer as to what he himself said; but thus he spake, in order to
deliver historical truth, because he thought it not lawful for him to deceive,
while yet he was no believer, because of the hardness of his heart, and his
perfidious intention.”

Its brevity disproves its authenticity. Josephus’ work is voluminous and
exhaustive. It comprises twenty books. Whole pages are devoted to petty
robbers and obscure seditious leaders. Nearly forty chapters are devoted to
the life of a single king. Yet this remarkable being, the greatest product of
his race, a being of whom the prophets foretold ten thousand wonderful
things, a being greater than any earthly king, is dismissed with a dozen
lines.

It interrupts the narrative. Section 2 of the chapter containing it gives an
account of a Jewish sedition which was suppressed by Pilate with great

Page 30

slaughter. The account ends as follows: “There were a great number of them
slain by this means, and others of them ran away wounded; and thus an end
was put to this sedition.” Section 4, as now numbered, begins with these
words: “About the same time also another sad calamity put the Jews into
disorder.” The one section naturally and logically follows the other. Yet
between these two closely connected paragraphs the one relating to Christ is
placed; thus making the words, “another sad calamity,” refer to the advent
of this wise and wonderful being.

The early Christian fathers were not acquainted with it. Justin Martyr,
Tertullian, Clement of Alexandria, and Origen all would have quoted this
passage had it existed in their time. The failure of even one of these fathers
to notice it would be sufficient to throw doubt upon its genuineness; the
failure of all of them to notice it proves conclusively that it is spurious, that
it was not in existence during the second and third centuries.

As this passage first appeared in the writings of the ecclesiastical historian,
Eusebius, as this author openly advocated the use of fraud and deception in
furthering the interests of the church, as he is known to have mutilated and
perverted the text of Josephus in other instances, and as the manner of its
presentation is calculated to excite suspicion, the forgery has generally been
charged to him. In his “Evangelical Demonstration,” written early in the
fourth century, after citing all the known evidences of Christianity, he thus
introduces the Jewish historian: “Certainly the attestations I have already
produced concerning our Savior may be sufficient. However, it may not be
amiss, if, over and above, we make use of Josephus the Jew for a further
witness” (Book III, p. 124).

Chrysostom and Photius both reject this passage. Chrysostom, a reader of
Josephus, who preached and wrote in the latter part of the fourth century, in
his defense of Christianity, needed this evidence, but was too honest or too
wise to use it. Photius, who made a revision of Josephus, writing five
hundred years after the time of Eusebius, ignores the passage, and admits
that Josephus has made no mention of Christ.

Page 31

Modern Christian scholars generally concede that the passage is a forgery.
Dr. Lardner, one of the ablest defenders of Christianity, adduces the
following arguments against its genuineness:

“I do not perceive that we at all want the suspected testimony to Jesus,
which was never quoted by any of our Christian ancestors before Eusebius.

“Nor do I recollect that Josephus has anywhere mentioned the name or
word Christ, in any of his works; except the testimony above mentioned,
and the passage concerning James, the Lord’s brother.

“It interrupts the narrative.

“The language is quite Christian.

“It is not quoted by Chrysostom, though he often refers to Josephus, and
could not have omitted quoting it had it been then in the text.

“It is not quoted by Photius, though he has three articles concerning
Josephus.

“Under the article Justus of Tiberias, this author (Photius) expressly states
that the historian [Josephus], being a Jew, has not taken the least notice of
Christ.

“Neither Justin in his dialogue with Trypho the Jew, nor Clemens
Alexandrinus, who made so many extracts from ancient authors, nor Origen
against Celsus, has ever mentioned this testimony.

“But, on the contrary, in chapter xxxv of the first book of that work, Origen
openly affirms that Josephus, who had mentioned John the Baptist, did not
acknowledge Christ” (Answer to Dr. Chandler).

Again Dr. Lardner says: “This passage is not quoted nor referred to by any
Christian writer before Eusebius, who flourished at the beginning of the
fourth century. If it had been originally in the works of Josephus it would
have been highly proper to produce it in their disputes with Jews and

Page 32

Gentiles. But it is never quoted by Justin Martyr, or Clement of Alexandria,
nor by Tertullian or Origen, men of great learning, and well acquainted with
the works of Josephus. It was certainly very proper to urge it against the
Jews. It might also have been fitly urged against the Gentiles. A testimony
so favorable to Jesus in the works of Josephus, who lived so soon after our
Savior, who was so well acquainted with the transactions of his own
country, who had received so many favors from Vespasian and Titus, would
not be overlooked or neglected by any Christian apologist” (Lardner’s
Works, vol. I, chap. iv).

Bishop Warburton declares it to be a forgery: “If a Jew owned the truth of
Christianity, he must needs embrace it. We, therefore, certainly conclude
that the paragraph where Josephus, who was as much a Jew as the religion
of Moses could make him, is made to acknowledge Jesus as the Christ, in
terms as strong as words could do it, is a rank forgery, and a very stupid
one, too” (Quoted by Lardner, Works, Vol. I, chap. iv).

The Rev. Dr. Giles, of the Established Church of England, says:

“Those who are best acquainted with the character of Josephus, and the
style of his writings, have no hesitation in condemning this passage as a
forgery, interpolated in the text during the third century by some pious
Christian, who was scandalized that so famous a writer as Josephus should
have taken no notice of the gospels, or of Christ, their subject. But the zeal
of the interpolator has outrun his discretion, for we might as well expect to
gather grapes from thorns, or figs from thistles, as to find this notice of
Christ among the Judaizing writings of Josephus. It is well known that this
author was a zealous Jew, devoted to the laws of Moses and the traditions of
his countrymen. How, then, could he have written that Jesus was the Christ?
Such an admission would have proved him to be a Christian himself, in
which case the passage under consideration, too long for a Jew, would have
been far too short for a believer in the new religion, and thus the passage
stands forth, like an ill-set jewel, contrasting most inharmoniously with
everything around it. If it had been genuine, we might be sure that Justin
Martyr, Tertullian, and Chrysostom would have quoted it in their
controversies with the Jews, and that Origen or Photius would have

Page 33

mentioned it. But Eusebius, the ecclesiastical historian (I, 11), is the first
who quotes it, and our reliance on the judgment or even honesty of this
writer is not so great as to allow our considering everything found in his
works as undoubtedly genuine” (Christian Records, p. 30).

The Rev. S. Baring-Gould, in his “Lost and Hostile Gospels,” says:

“This passage is first quoted by Eusebius (fl. A. D. 315) in two places (Hist.
Eccl., lib. i, c. xi; Demonst. Evang., lib. iii); but it was unknown to Justin
Martyr (fl. A. D. 140), Clement of Alexandria (fl. A. D. 192), Tertullian (fl.
A. D. 193), and Origen (fl. A. D. 230). Such a testimony would certainly
have been produced by Justin in his apology or in his controversy with
Trypho the Jew, had it existed in the copies of Josephus at his time. The
silence of Origen is still more significant. Celsus, in his book against
Christianity, introduces a Jew. Origen attacks the argument of Celsus and
his Jew. He could not have failed to quote the words of Josephus, whose
writings he knew, had the passage existed in the genuine text. He, indeed,
distinctly affirms that Josephus did not believe in Christ (Contr. Cels. i).”

Dr. Chalmers ignores it, and admits that Josephus is silent regarding Christ.
He says: “The entire silence of Josephus upon the subject of Christianity,
though he wrote after the destruction of Jerusalem, and gives us the history
of that period in which Christ and his Apostles lived, is certainly a very
striking circumstance” (Kneeland’s Review, p. 169).

Referring to this passage, Dean Milman, in his “Gibbon’s Rome” (Vol. II, p.
285, note) says: “It is interpolated with many additional clauses.”

Canon Farrar, who has written the ablest Christian life of Christ yet penned,
repudiates it. He says: “The single passage in which he [Josephus] alludes
to him is interpolated, if not wholly spurious” (Life of Christ, Vol. I, p. 46).

The following, from Dr. Farrar’s pen, is to be found in the “Encyclopedia
Britannica”: “That Josephus wrote the whole passage as it now stands no
sane critic can believe.”

Page 34

“There are, however, two reasons which are alone sufficient to prove that
the whole passage is spurious—one that it was unknown to Origen and the
earlier fathers, and the other that its place in the text is uncertain” (Ibid).

Theodor Keim, a German-Christian writer on Jesus, says: “The passage
cannot be maintained; it has first appeared in this form in the Catholic
church of the Jews and Gentiles, and under the dominion of the Fourth
Gospel, and hardly before the third century, probably before Eusebius, and
after Origen, whose bitter criticisms of Josephus may have given cause for
it” (Jesus of Nazara, p. 25).

Concerning this passage, Hausrath, another German writer, says it “must
have been penned at a peculiarly shameless hour.”

The Rev. Dr. Hooykaas, of Holland, says: “Flavius Josephus, the well
known historian of the Jewish people, was born in A. D. 37, only two years
after the death of Jesus; but though his work is of inestimable value as our
chief authority for the circumstances of the times in which Jesus and his
Apostles came forward, yet he does not seem to have mentioned Jesus
himself. At any rate, the passage in his ‘Jewish Antiquities’ that refers to
him is certainly spurious, and was inserted by a later and a Christian hand”
(Bible for Learners, Vol. III, p. 27). This conclusion of Dr. Hooykaas is
endorsed by the eminent Dutch critic, Dr. Kuenen.

Dr. Alexander Campbell, one of America’s ablest Christian apologists, says:
“Josephus, the Jewish historian, was contemporary with the Apostles,
having been born in the year 37. From his situation and habits, he had every
access to know all that took place at the rise of the Christian religion.

“Respecting the founder of this religion, Josephus has thought fit to be
silent in history. The present copies of his work contain one passage which
speaks very respectfully of Jesus Christ, and ascribes to him the character of
the Messiah. But as Josephus did not embrace Christianity, and as this
passage is not quoted or referred to until the beginning of the fourth
century, it is, for these and other reasons, generally accounted spurious”
(Evidences of Christianity, from Campbell-Owen Debate, p. 312).

Page 35

Another passage in Josephus, relating to the younger Ananus, who was high
priest of the Jews in 62 A. D., reads as follows:

“But this younger Ananus, who, as we have told you already, took the high
priesthood, was a bold man in his temper and very insolent; he was also of
the sect of Sadducees, who are very rigid in judging offenders, above all of
the rest of the Jews, as we have already observed; when, therefore, Ananus
was of this disposition, he thought he had now a proper opportunity. Festus
was dead, and Albinus was but upon the road; so he assembled the
Sanhedrim of judges and brought before them the brother of Jesus, who was
called Christ, whose name was James, and some others; and when he had
formed an accusation against them as breakers of the law, he delivered them
to be stoned” (Antiquities, Book XX, chap. ix, sec. 1).

This passage is probably genuine with the exception of the clause, “who
was called Christ,” which is undoubtedly an interpolation, and is generally
regarded as such. Nearly all the authorities that I have quoted reject it. It
was originally probably a marginal note. Some Christian reader of Josephus
believing that the James mentioned was the brother of Jesus made a note of
his belief in the manuscript before him, and this a transcriber afterward
incorporated with the text, a very common practice in that age when purity
of text was a matter of secondary importance.

The fact that the early fathers, who were acquainted with Josephus, and
who would have hailed with joy even this evidence of Christ’s existence, do
not cite it, while Origen expressly declares that Josephus has not mentioned
Christ, is conclusive proof that it did not exist until the middle of the third
century or later.

Those who affirm the genuineness of this clause argue that the James
mentioned by Josephus was a person of less prominence than the Jesus
mentioned by him, which would be true of James, the brother of Jesus
Christ. Now some of the most prominent Jews living at this time were
named Jesus. Jesus, the son of Damneus, succeeded Ananus as high priest
that very year; and Jesus, the son of Gamaliel, a little later succeeded to the
same office.

Page 36

To identify the James of Josephus with James the Just, the brother of Jesus,
is to reject the accepted history of the primitive church which declares that
James the Just died in 69 A. D., seven years after the James of Josephus was
condemned to death by the Sanhedrim.

Whiston himself, the translator of Josephus, referring to the event narrated
by the Jewish historian, admits that James, the brother of Jesus Christ, “did
not die till long afterward.”

The brief “Discourse Concerning Hades,” appended to the writings of
Josephus, is universally conceded to be the product of some other writer
—“obviously of Christian origin”—says the “Encyclopedia Britannica.”

Tacitus.

In July, 64 A. D., a great conflagration occurred in Rome. There is a
tradition to the effect that this conflagration was the work of an incendiary
and that the Emperor Nero himself was believed to be the incendiary.
Modern editions of the “Annals” of Tacitus contain the following passage in
reference to this:

“Nero, in order to stifle the rumor, ascribed it to those people who were
abhorred for their crimes and commonly called Christians: These he
punished exquisitely. The founder of that name was Christus, who, in the
reign of Tiberius, was punished as a criminal by the procurator, Pontius
Pilate. This pernicious superstition, thus checked for awhile, broke out
again; and spread not only over Judea, the source of this evil, but reached
the city also: whither flow from all quarters all things vile and shameful,
and where they find shelter and encouragement. At first, only those were
apprehended who confessed themselves of that sect; afterwards, a vast
multitude were detected by them, all of whom were condemned, not so
much for the crime of burning the city, as their hatred of mankind. Their
executions were so contrived as to expose them to derision and contempt.

Page 37

Some were covered over with the skins of wild beasts, and torn to pieces by
dogs; some were crucified. Others, having been daubed over with
combustible materials, were set up as lights in the night time, and thus
burned to death. Nero made use of his own gardens as a theatre on this
occasion, and also exhibited the diversions of the circus, sometimes
standing in the crowd as a spectator, in the habit of a charioteer; at other
times driving a chariot himself, till at length those men, though really
criminal, and deserving exemplary punishment, began to be commiserated
as people who were destroyed, not out of regard to the public welfare, but
only to gratify the cruelty of one man” (Annals, Book XV, sec. 44).

This passage, accepted as authentic by many, must be declared doubtful, if
not spurious, for the following reasons:

1. It is not quoted by the Christian fathers.

2. Tertullian was familiar with the writings of Tacitus, and his arguments
demanded the citation of this evidence had it existed.

3. Clement of Alexandria, at the beginning of the third century, made a
compilation of all the recognitions of Christ and Christianity that had been
made by Pagan writers up to his time. The writings of Tacitus furnished no
recognition of them.

4. Origen, in his controversy with Celsus, would undoubtedly have used it
had it existed.

5. The ecclesiastical historian Eusebius, in the fourth century, cites all the
evidences of Christianity obtainable from Jewish and Pagan sources, but
makes no mention of Tacitus.

6. It is not quoted by any Christian writer prior to the fifteenth century.

7. At this time but one copy of the “Annals” existed, and this copy, it is
claimed, was made in the eighth century—600 years after the time of
Tacitus.

Page 38

8. As this single copy was in the possession of a Christian the insertion of a
forgery was easy.

9. Its severe criticisms of Christianity do not necessarily disprove its
Christian origin. No ancient witness was more desirable than Tacitus, but
his introduction at so late a period would make rejection certain unless
Christian forgery could be made to appear improbable.

10. It is admitted by Christian writers that the works of Tacitus have not
been preserved with any considerable degree of fidelity. In the writings
ascribed to him are believed to be some of the writings of Quintilian.

11. The blood-curdling story about the frightful orgies of Nero reads like
some Christian romance of the dark ages, and not like Tacitus.

12. In fact, this story, in nearly the same words, omitting the reference to
Christ, is to be found in the writings of Sulpicius Severus, a Christian of the
fifth century.

13. Suetonius, while mercilessly condemning the reign of Nero, says that in
his public entertainments he took particular care that no human lives should
be sacrificed, “not even those of condemned criminals.”

14. At the time that the conflagration occurred, Tacitus himself declares that
Nero was not in Rome, but at Antium.

Many who accept the authenticity of this section of the “Annals” believe
that the sentence which declares that Christ was punished in the reign of
Pontius Pilate, and which I have italicized, is an interpolation. Whatever
may be said of the remainder of this passage, this sentence bears the
unmistakable stamp of Christian forgery. It interrupts the narrative; it
disconnects two closely related statements. Eliminate this sentence, and
there is no break in the narrative. In all the Roman records there was to be
found no evidence that Christ was put to death by Pontius Pilate. This
sentence, if genuine, is the most important evidence in Pagan literature.
That it existed in the works of the greatest and best known of Roman

Page 39

historians, and was ignored or overlooked by Christian apologists for 1,360
years, no intelligent critic can believe. Tacitus did not write this sentence.

Pliny the Younger.

This Roman author, early in the second century, while serving as a pro-
consul under Trajan in Bithynia, is reputed to have written a letter to his
Emperor concerning his treatment of Christians. This letter contains the
following:

“I have laid down this rule in dealing with those who were brought before
me for being Christians. I asked whether they were Christians; if they
confessed, I asked them a second and a third time, threatening them with
punishment; if they persevered, I ordered them to be executed.... They
assured me that their only crime or error was this, that they were wont to
come together on a certain day before it was light, and to sing in turn,
among themselves, a hymn to Christ, as to a god, and to bind themselves by
an oath—not to do anything that was wicked, that they would commit no
theft, robbery, or adultery, nor break their word, nor deny that anything had
been entrusted to them when called upon to restore it.... I therefore deemed
it the more necessary to enquire of two servant maids, who were said to be
attendants, what was the real truth, and to apply the torture. But I found it
was nothing but a bad and excessive superstition.”

Notwithstanding an alleged reply to this letter from Trajan, cited by
Tertullian and Eusebius, its genuineness may well be questioned, and for
the following reasons:

1. The Roman laws accorded religious liberty to all, and the Roman
government tolerated and protected every religious belief. Renan says:
“Among the Roman laws, anterior to Constantine, there was not a single
ordinance directed against freedom of thought; in the history of the Pagan
emperors not a single persecution on account of mere doctrines or creeds”

Page 40

(The Apostles). Gibbon says: “The religious tenets of the Galileans, or
Christians, were never made a subject of punishment, or even of inquiry”
(Rome, Vol. II, p. 215).

2. Trajan was one of the most tolerant and benevolent of Roman emperors.

3. Pliny, the reputed author of the letter, is universally conceded to have
been one of the most humane and philanthropic of men.

4. It represents the distant province of Bithynia as containing, at this time, a
large Christian population, which is improbable.

5. It assumes that the Emperor Trajan was little acquainted with Christian
beliefs and customs, which cannot be harmonized with the supposed
historical fact that the most powerful of primitive churches flourished in
Trajan’s capital and had existed for fifty years.

6. Pliny represents the Christians as declaring that they were in the habit of
meeting and singing hymns “to Christ as to a god.” The early Christians did
not recognize Christ as a god, and it was not until after the time of Pliny
that he was worshiped as such.

7. “I asked whether they were Christians; if they confessed, I asked them a
second and a third time, threatening them with punishment; if they
persevered I ordered them to be executed.” That this wise and good man
rewarded lying with liberty and truthfulness with death is difficult to
believe.

8. “I therefore deemed it more necessary to inquire of two servant maids,
who were said to be attendants, what was the real truth, and to apply the
torture.” Never have the person and character of woman been held more
sacred than they were in Pagan Rome. That one of the noblest of Romans
should have put to torture young women guiltless of crime is incredible.

9. The declaration of the Christians that they took a solemn obligation “not
to do anything that was wicked; that they would commit no theft, robbery,

Page 41

or adultery, nor break their word,” etc., looks like an ingenious attempt to
parade the virtues of primitive Christians.

10. This letter, it is claimed, is to be found in but one ancient copy of Pliny.

11. It was first quoted by Tertullian, and the age immediately preceding
Tertullian was notorious for Christian forgeries.

12. Some of the best German critics reject it. Gibbon, while not denying its
authenticity, pronounces it a “very curious epistle”; and Dr. Whiston, who
considers it too valuable to discard, applies to its contents such epithets as
“amazing doctrine!” “amazing stupidity!”

Josephus, Tacitus, Pliny—these are the disinterested witnesses adduced by
the church to prove the historical existence of Jesus Christ; the one writing
nearly one hundred years, the others one hundred and ten years after his
alleged birth; the testimony of two of them self-evident forgeries, and that
of the third a probable forgery.

But even if the doubtful and hostile letter of Pliny be genuine, it was not
written until the second century, so that there is not to be found in all the
records of profane history prior to the second century a single allusion to
the reputed founder of Christianity.

To these witnesses is sometimes, though rarely, added a fourth, Suetonius, a
Roman historian who, like Tacitus and Pliny, wrote in the second century. In
his “Life of Nero,” Suetonius says: “The Christians, a race of men of a new
and villainous superstition, were punished.” In his “Life of Claudius,” he
says: “He [Claudius] drove the Jews, who at the instigation of Chrestus
were constantly rioting, out of Rome.” Of course no candid Christian will
contend that Christ was inciting Jewish riots at Rome fifteen years after he
was crucified at Jerusalem.

Significant is the silence of the forty Jewish and Pagan writers named in
this chapter. This silence alone disproves Christ’s existence. Had this
wonderful being really existed the earth would have resounded with his
fame. His mighty deeds would have engrossed every historian’s pen. The

Page 42

pages of other writers would have abounded with references to him. Think
of going through the literature of the nineteenth century and searching in
vain for the name of Napoleon Bonaparte! Yet Napoleon was a pigmy and
his deeds trifles compared with this Christ and the deeds he is said to have
performed.

With withering irony Gibbon notes this ominous silence: “But how shall we
excuse the supine inattention of the Pagan and philosophic world, to those
evidences which were represented by the hand of Omnipotence, not to their
reason, but to their senses? During the age of Christ, of his apostles, and of
their first disciples, the doctrine which they preached was confirmed by
innumerable prodigies. The lame walked, the blind saw, the sick were
healed, the dead were raised, demons were expelled, and the laws of Nature
were frequently suspended for the benefit of the church. But the sages of
Greece and Rome turned aside from the awful spectacle, and, pursuing the
ordinary occupations of life and study, appeared unconscious of any
alterations in the moral or physical government of the world. Under the
reign of Tiberius, the whole earth, or at least a celebrated province of the
Roman empire, was involved in a preternatural darkness of three hours.
Even this miraculous event, which ought to have excited the wonder, the
curiosity, and the devotion of mankind, passed without notice in an age of
science and history. It happened during the lifetime of Seneca and the elder
Pliny, who must have experienced the immediate effects, or received the
earliest intelligence of the prodigy. Each of these philosophers, in a
laborious work, has recorded all the great phenomena of Nature,
earthquakes, meteors, comets, and eclipses, which his indefatigable
curiosity could collect. Both the one and the other have omitted to mention
the greatest phenomenon to which the mortal eye has been witness since the
creation of the globe” (Rome, Vol. I, pp. 588–590).

Even conceding, for the sake of argument, both the authenticity and the
credibility of these passages attributed to the Roman historians, what do
they prove? Do they prove that Christ was divine—that he was a
supernatural being, as claimed? No more than do the writings of Paine and
Voltaire, which also contain his name. This evidence is favorable not to the
adherents, but to the opponents, of Christianity. If these passages be

Page 43

genuine, and their authors have penned historical truths, it simply confirms
what most Rationalists admit, that a religious sect called Christians, who
recognized Christ as their founder, existed as early as the first century; and
confirms what some have charged, but what the church is loath to admit,
that primitive Christians, who have been declared the highest exemplars of
human virtue, were the most depraved of villains.

An unlettered and credulous enthusiast, named Jones, imagines that he has
had a revelation, and proceeds to found a new religious sect. He gathers
about him a band of “disciples” as ignorant and credulous as himself. He
soon gets into trouble and is killed. But the Jonesists increase—increase in
numbers and in meanness—until at length they become sufficiently
notorious to receive a paragraph from an annalist who, after holding them
up to ridicule and scorn, accounts for their origin by stating that they take
their name from one Jones who, during the administration of President
Roosevelt, was hanged as a criminal. The world contains two billions of
inhabitants—mostly fools, as Carlyle would say—and as the religion of this
sect is a little more foolish than that of any other sect, it continues to spread
until at the end of two thousand years it covers the globe. Then think of the
adherents of this religion citing the uncomplimentary allusion of this
annalist to prove that Jones was a god!

Page 44

Page 45

CHAPTER III.

Page 46

Christian Evidence.

The Four Gospels.

Farrar, in his “Life of Christ,” concedes and deplores the dearth of evidence
concerning the subject of his work. He says: “It is little short of amazing
that neither history nor tradition should have embalmed for us one certain
or precious saying or circumstance in the life of the Savior of Mankind,
except the comparatively few events recorded in four very brief
biographies.”

With these four brief biographies, the Four Gospels, Christianity must stand
or fall. These four documents, it is admitted, contain practically all the
evidence which can be adduced in proof of the existence and divinity of
Jesus Christ. Profane history, as we have seen, affords no proof of this. The
so-called apocryphal literature of the early church has been discarded by the
church itself. Even the remaining canonical books of the New Testament are
of little consequence if the testimony of the Four Evangelists be
successfully impeached. Disprove the authenticity and credibility of these
documents and this Christian deity is removed to the mythical realm of
Apollo, Odin, and Osiris.

In a previous work, “The Bible,” I have shown that the books of the New
Testament, with a few exceptions, are not authentic. This evidence cannot
be reproduced here in full. A brief summary of it must suffice.

The Four Gospels, it is claimed, were written by Matthew, Mark, Luke, and
John, two of them apostles, and two companions of the apostles of Christ. If
this claim be true the other writings of the apostles, the writings of the

Page 47

Apostolic Fathers, and the writings of the early Christian Fathers, ought to
contain some evidences of the fact.

Twenty books—nearly all of the remaining books of the New Testament—
are said to have been written by the three apostles, Peter, John, and Paul, a
portion of them after the first three Gospels were written; but it is admitted
that they contain no evidence whatever of the existence of these Gospels.

There are extant writings accredited to the Apostolic Fathers, Clement of
Rome, Barnabas, Hermas, Ignatius, and Polycarp; written, for the most part,
early in the second century. These writings contain no mention of the Four
Gospels. This also is admitted by Christian scholars. Dr. Dodwell says: “We
have at this day certain most authentic ecclesiastical writers of the times, as
Clemens Romanus, Barnabas, Hermas, Ignatius, and Polycarp, who wrote
in the order wherein I have named them, and after all the writers of the New
Testament. But in Hermas you will not find one passage or any mention of
the New Testament, nor in all the rest is any one of the Evangelists named”
(Dissertations upon Irenaeus).

The Four Gospels were unknown to the early Christian Fathers. Justin
Martyr, the most eminent of the early Fathers, wrote about the middle of the
second century. His writings in proof of the divinity of Christ demanded the
use of these Gospels had they existed in his time. He makes more than three
hundred quotations from the books of the Old Testament, and nearly one
hundred from the Apocryphal books of the New Testament; but none from
the Four Gospels. The Rev. Dr. Giles says: “The very names of the
Evangelists, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, are never mentioned by him
[Justin]—do not occur once in all his writings” (Christian Records, p. 71).

Papias, another noted Father, was a contemporary of Justin. He refers to
writings of Matthew and Mark, but his allusions to them clearly indicate
that they were not the Gospels of Matthew and Mark. Dr. Davidson, the
highest English authority on the canon, says: “He [Papias] neither felt the
want nor knew the existence of inspired Gospels” (Canon of the Bible, p.
123).

Page 48

Theophilus, who wrote after the middle of the latter half of the second
century, mentions the Gospel of John, and Irenaeus, who wrote a little later,
mentions all of the Gospels, and makes numerous quotations from them. In
the latter half of the second century, then, between the time of Justin and
Papias, and the time of Theophilus and Irenaeus, the Four Gospels were
undoubtedly written or compiled.

These books are anonymous. They do not purport to have been written by
Matthew, Mark, Luke and John. Their titles do not affirm it. They simply
imply that they are “according” to the supposed teachings of these
Evangelists. As Renan says, “They merely signify that these were the
traditions proceeding from each of these Apostles, and claiming their
authority.” Concerning their authorship the Rev. Dr. Hooykaas says: “They
appeared anonymously. The titles placed above them in our Bibles owe
their origin to a later ecclesiastical tradition which deserves no confidence
whatever” (Bible for Learners, Vol. III, p. 24).

It is claimed that the Gospel of Matthew originally appeared in Hebrew.
Our version is a translation of a Greek work. Regarding this St. Jerome
says: “Who afterwards translated it into Greek is not sufficiently certain.”
The consequences of this admission are thus expressed by Michaelis: “If the
original text of Matthew is lost, and we have nothing but a Greek
translation; then, frankly, we cannot ascribe any divine inspiration to the
words.”

The contents of these books refute the claim that they were written by the
Evangelists named. They narrate events and contain doctrinal teachings
which belong to a later age. Matthew ascribes to Christ the following
language: “Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church” (xvi,
18 ). This Gospel is a Roman Catholic Gospel, and was written after the
beginning of the establishment of this hierarchy to uphold the supremacy of
the Petrine Church of Rome. Of this Gospel Dr. Davidson says: “The
author, indeed, must ever remain unknown” (Introduction to New
Testament, p. 72).

Page 49

The Gospel of Luke is addressed to Theophilus. Theophilus, Bishop of
Antioch, who is believed to be the person addressed, flourished in the latter
half of the second century.

Dr. Schleiermacher, one of Germany’s greatest theologians, after a critical
analysis of Luke, concludes that it is merely a compilation, made up of
thirty-three preexisting manuscripts. Bishop Thirlwall’s Schleiermacher
says: “He [Luke] is from beginning to end no more than the compiler and
arranger of documents which he found in existence” (p. 313).

The basis of this Gospel is generally believed to be the Gospel of Marcion,
a Pauline compilation, made about the middle of the second century.
Concerning this Gospel, the Rev. S. Baring-Gould, in his “Lost and Hostile
Gospels,” says: “The arrangement is so similar that we are forced to the
conclusion that it was either used by St. Luke or that it was his original
composition. If he used it then his right to the title of author of the Third
Gospel falls to the ground, as what he added was of small amount.”

Mark, according to Renan, is the oldest of the Gospels; but Mark, according
to Strauss, was written after the Gospels of Matthew and Luke were written.
He says: “It is evidently a compilation, whether made from memory or
otherwise, from the first and third Gospels” (Leben Jesu, p. 51). Judge
Waite, in his “History of Christianity,” says that all but twenty-four verses
of this Gospel have their parallels in Matthew and Luke. Davidson declares
it to be an anonymous work. “The author,” he says, “is unknown.”

Omitting the last twelve verses of Mark, which all Christian critics
pronounce spurious, the book contains no mention of the two great miracles
which mark the limits of Christ’s earthly career, his miraculous birth and his
ascension.

Concerning the first three Gospels, the “Encyclopedia Britannica” says: “It
is certain that the Synoptic Gospels took their present form only by
degrees.” Of these books Dr. Westcott says: “Their substance is evidently
much older than their form.” Professor Robertson Smith pronounces them
“unapostolic digests of the second century.”

Page 50

The internal evidence against the authenticity of the Fourth Gospel is
conclusive. The Apostle John did not write it. John, the apostle, was a Jew;
the author of the Fourth Gospel was not a Jew. John was born at Bethsaida;
the author of the Fourth Gospel did not know where Bethsaida was located.
John was an uneducated fisherman; the author of this Gospel was an
accomplished scholar. Some of the most important events in the life of
Jesus, the Synoptics declare, were witnessed by John; the author of this
knows nothing of these events. The Apostle John witnessed the crucifixion;
the author of this Gospel did not. The Apostles, including John, believed
Jesus to be a man; the author of the Fourth Gospel believed him to be a god.

Regarding the authorship of the Fourth Gospel, Dr. Davidson says: “The
Johannine authorship has receded before the tide of modern criticism, and
though this tide is arbitrary at times, it is here irresistible” (Canon of the
Bible, p. 127).

That the authenticity of the Four Gospels cannot be maintained is conceded
by every impartial critic. The author of “Supernatural Religion,” in one of
the most profound and exhaustive works on this subject ever written,
expresses the result of his labors in the following words: “After having
exhausted the literature and the testimony bearing on the point, we have not
found a single distinct trace of any of those Gospels during the first century
and a half after the death of Jesus” (Supernatural Religion, Vol. II, p. 248).

Fifteen hundred years ago, Bishop Faustus, a heretical Christian theologian,
referring to this so-called Gospel history, wrote: “It is allowed not to have
been written by the son himself nor by his apostles, but long after by some
unknown men who, lest they should be suspected of writing things they
knew nothing of, gave to their books the names of the Apostles.”

The following is the verdict of the world’s greatest Bible critic, Baur:
“These Gospels are spurious, and were written in the second century.”

Page 51

Acts, Catholic Epistles, and Revelation.

The Acts of the Apostles is supposed to have been written by the author of
the Third Gospel. Like this book it is anonymous and of late origin. It
contains historical inaccuracies, contradicts the Gospel of Matthew, and
conflicts with the writings of Paul. Concerning the last, the “Bible for
Learners” (Vol. III, p. 25) says: “In the first two chapters of the Epistle to
the Galatians, he [Paul] gives us several details of his own past life; and no
sooner do we place his story side by side with that of the Acts than we
clearly perceive that this book contains an incorrect account, and that its
inaccuracy is not the result of accident or ignorance, but of a deliberate
design.”

This book purports to be the product chiefly of three minds: that of the
author who gives a historical sketch of the early church, and those of Peter
and Paul whose discourses are reported. And yet the three compositions are
clearly the products of one mind—that of the author. The evident purpose of
the work is to heal the bitter dissensions which existed between the Petrine
and Pauline churches, and this points unmistakably to the latter part of the
second century as the date of its appearance, when the work of uniting the
various Christian sects into the Catholic church began. Renan considers this
the most faulty book of the New Testament.

The seven Catholic Epistles, James, First and Second Peter, First, Second
and Third John, and Jude, have never been held in very high esteem by the
church. Many of the Christian Fathers rejected them, while modern
Christian scholars have generally considered them of doubtful authenticity.
The first and last of these were rejected by Martin Luther. “St. James’
Epistle,” says Luther, “is truly an epistle of straw” (Preface to Luther’s New
Testament, ed. 1524). Jude, he says, “is an abstract or copy of St. Peter’s
Second, and allegeth stories and sayings which have no place in Scripture”
(Standing Preface).

The First Epistle of Peter and the First Epistle of John have generally been
accorded a higher degree of authority than the others; but even these were
not written by apostles, nor in the first century. Dr. Soury says that First

Page 52

Peter “dates, in all probability, from the year 130 A. D., at the earliest”
(Jesus and the Gospels, p. 32). Irenaeus, the founder of the New Testament
canon, rejected it. The Dutch critics, who deny the Johannine authorship of
the Fourth Gospel, and assign its composition to the second century, say:
“The First Epistle of John soon issued from the same school in imitation of
the Gospel” (Bible for Learners, Vol. III, p. 692).

Second Peter is a forgery. Westcott says there is no proof of its existence
prior to 170 A. D. Smith’s “Bible Dictionary” says “Many reject the epistle
as altogether spurious.” The brief epistles of Second and Third John are
anonymous and of very late origin. They do not purport to be the writings
of John. The superscriptions declare them to be from an elder, and this
precludes the claim that they are from an apostle. The early Fathers ignored
them.

Revelation is the only book in the Bible which claims to be the word of
God. At the same time it is the book of which Christians have always been
the most suspicious. It is addressed to the seven churches of Asia, but the
seven churches of Asia rejected it. Concerning the attitude of ancient
churchmen toward it, Dionysius, Bishop of Alexandria, says: “Divers of our
predecessors have wholly refused and rejected this book, and by discussing
the several parts thereof have found it obscure and void of reason and the
title forged.”

“The most learned and intelligent of Protestant divines,” says the Edinburgh
Review, “almost all doubted or denied the canonicity of the book of
Revelation.” It is a book which, Dr. South said, “either found a man mad or
left him so.” Calvin and Beza both forbade their clergy to attempt an
explanation of its contents. Luther says: “In the Revelation of John much is
wanting to let me deem it either prophetic or apostolical” (Preface to N. T.,
1524).

Considered as evidences of Christ’s historical existence and divinity these
nine books are of no value. They are all anonymous writings or forgeries,
and, with the possible exception of Revelation, of very late origin. While

Page 53

they affirm Christ’s existence they are almost entirely silent regarding his
life and miracles.

The Epistles of Paul.

Of the fourteen epistles ascribed to Paul, seven—Ephesians, Colossians,
Second Thessalonians, First and Second Timothy, Titus, and Hebrews—are
conceded by nearly all critics to be spurious, while three others—
Philippians, First Thessalonians, and Philemon—are generally classed as
doubtful.

The general verdict concerning the first seven is thus expressed by the Rev.
Dr. Hooykaas: “Fourteen epistles are said to be Paul’s; but we must at once
strike off one, namely, that to the Hebrews, which does not bear his name at
all. ... The two letters to Timothy and the letter to Titus were certainly
composed long after the death of Paul.... It is more than possible that the
letters to the Ephesians and Colossians are also unauthentic, and the same
suspicion rests, perhaps, on the first, but certainly on the second of the
Epistles to the Thessalonians” (Bible for Learners, Vol. III, p. 23).

The author of Second Thessalonians, whose epistle is a self-evident forgery,
declares First Thessalonians to be a forgery. Baur and the Tubingen school
reject both Epistles. Baur also rejects Philippians: “The Epistles to the
Colossians and to the Philippians ... are spurious, and were written by the
Catholic school near the end of the second century, to heal the strife
between the Jew and the Gentile factions” (Paulus). Dr. Kuenen and the
other Dutch critics admit that Philippians and Philemon, as well as First
Thessalonians, are doubtful.

That the Pastoral Epistles are forgeries is now conceded by all critics.
According to the German critics they belong to the second century.
Hebrews does not purport to be a Pauline document. Luther says: “The

Page 54

Epistle to the Hebrews is not by St. Paul, nor, indeed, by any apostle”
(Standing Preface to Luther’s N. T.).

Four Epistles—Romans, First and Second Corinthians, and Galatians—
while rejected by a few critics, are generally admitted to be the genuine
writings of Paul. These books were written, it is claimed, about a quarter of
a century after the death of Christ. They are the only books of the New
Testament whose authenticity can be maintained.

Admitting the authenticity of these books, however, is not admitting the
historical existence of Christ and the divine origin of Christianity. Paul was
not a witness of the alleged events upon which Christianity rests. He did not
become a convert to Christianity until many years after the death of Christ.
He did not see Christ (save in a vision); he did not listen to his teachings; he
did not learn from his disciples. “The Gospel which was preached of me is
not after man, for I neither received it of man, neither was I taught it” (Gal.
i, 11, 12 ). Paul accepted only to a very small extent the religion of Christ’s
disciples. He professed to derive his knowledge from supernatural sources
—from trances and visions. Regarding the value of such testimony the
author of “Supernatural Religion” (p. 970) says: “No one can deny, and
medical and psychological annals prove, that many men have been subject
to visions and hallucinations which have never been seriously attributed to
supernatural causes. There is not one single valid reason removing the
ecstatic visions and trances of the Apostle Paul from this class.”

The corporeal existence of the Christ of the Evangelists receives slight
confirmation in the writings of Paul. His Christ was not the incarnate Word
of John, nor the demi-god of Matthew and Luke. Of the immaculate
conception of Jesus he knew nothing. To him Christ was the son of God in a
spiritual rather than in a physical sense. “His son Jesus Christ our Lord,
which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh; and declared
to be the son of God with power, according to the spirit of holiness, by the
resurrection from the dead” (Rom. i, 3, 4 ). “God sent forth his son, made
of a woman [but not of a virgin], made under the law” (Gal. iv, 4 ).

Page 55

With the Evangelists the proofs of Christ’s divinity are his miracles. Their
books teem with accounts of these. But Paul evidently knows nothing of
these miracles. With him the evidences of Christ’s divine mission are his
resurrection and the spiritual gifts conferred on those who accept him.

The Evangelists teach a material resurrection. When the women visited his
tomb “they entered in and found not the body of Jesus” (Luke xxiv, 3 ).
The divine messengers said to them, “He is not here, but is risen” (6 ). “He
sat at meat” with his disciples; “he took bread, and blessed it, and brake,
and gave to them” (30 ). “Then he said to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger,
and behold my hands; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side”
(John xx, 27 ). This is entirely at variance with the teachings of Paul. “But
now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that
slept. For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of
the dead” (1 Cor. xv, 20, 21 ). “But some man will say, How are the dead
raised up? and with what body do they come? Thou fool, that which thou
sowest is not quickened, except it die; and that which thou sowest, thou
sowest not that body that shall be” (35–37 ). “It is sown a natural body; it
is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual
body” (44 ). “Now this I say brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit
the kingdom of God” (50 ).

The Christ that Paul saw in a vision was a spiritual being—an apparition;
and this appearance he considers of exactly the same character as the post
mortem appearances of Christ to his disciples. “He was seen of Cephas,
then of the twelve; after that he was seen of above five hundred brethren at
once; ... after that, he was seen of James; then of all the Apostles. And last
of all, he was seen of me also” (1 Cor. xv, 5–8 ).

Page 56

Page 57

CHAPTER IV.

Page 58

The Infancy of Christ.
We have seen that the Four Gospels are not authentic, that they are
anonymous writings which appeared late in the second century. If their
contents seemed credible and their statements harmonized with each other
this want of authenticity would invalidate their authority, because the
testimony of an unknown witness cannot be accepted as authoritative. On
the other hand, if their authenticity could be established, if it could be
shown that they were written by the authors claimed, the incredible and
contradictory character of their contents would destroy their authority.

As historical documents these books are hardly worthy of credit. The
“Arabian Nights” is almost as worthy of credit as the Four Gospels. In both
are to be found accounts of things possible and of things impossible. To
believe the impossible is gross superstition; to believe the possible, simply
because it is possible, is blind credulity. These books are adduced as the
credentials of Christ. A critical analysis of these credentials reveals
hundreds of errors. A presentation of these errors will occupy the five
succeeding chapters of this work. If it can be shown that they contain errors,
however trivial some of them may appear, this refutes the claim of
inerrancy and divinity. If it can be shown that they abound with errors, this
destroys their credibility as historical documents. Destroy the credibility of
the Four Gospels and you destroy all proofs of Christ’s divinity—all proofs
of his existence.

1

When was Jesus born?

Page 59

Matthew: “In the days of Herod” (ii, 1 ).

Luke: “When Cyrenius was governor of Syria” (ii, 1–7 ).

Nearly every biographer gives the date of his subject’s birth. Yet not one of
the Evangelists gives the date of Jesus’ birth. Two, Matthew and Luke,
attempt to give the time approximately. But between these two attempts
there is a discrepancy of at least ten years; for Herod died 4 B. C., while
Cyrenius did not become governor of Syria until 7 A. D.

A reconciliation of these statements is impossible. Matthew clearly states
that Jesus was born during the reign of Herod. Luke states that Augustus
Caesar issued a decree that the world should be taxed, that “this taxing was
first made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria,” and that Jesus was born
at the time of this taxing.

The following extracts from Josephus, the renowned historian of the race
and country to which Jesus belonged, give the date of this taxing and the
time that elapsed between the death of Herod and the taxing, and which
reckoned backward from this gives the date of Herod’s death:

“And now Herod altered his testament upon the alteration of his mind; for
he appointed Antipas, to whom he had before left his kingdom, to be
tetrarch of Galilee and Berea, and granted the kingdom to Archelaus....
When he had done these things he died” (Antiquities, B. xvii, ch. 8, sec. 1).

“But in the tenth year of Archelaus’s government, both his brethren, and the
principal men of Judea and Samaria, not being able to bear his barbarous
and tyrannical usage of them, accused him before Caesar.... And when he
was come [to Rome], Caesar, upon hearing what certain accusers of his had
to say, and what reply he could make, both banished him, and appointed
Vienna, a city of Gaul, to be the place of his habitation, and took his money
away from him” (Ibid, ch. 13, sec. 2).

“Archelaus’s country was laid to the province of Syria; and Cyrenius, one
that had been consul, was sent by Caesar to take account of people’s effects
in Syria, and to sell the house of Archelaus” (Ib. sec. 5).

Page 60

“When Cyrenius had now disposed of Archelaus’s money, and when the
taxings were come to a conclusion, which were made in the thirty-seventh
of Caesar’s victory over Antony at Actium,” etc. (Ib., B. xviii, ch. 2, sec. 1).

The battle of Actium was fought September 2, B. C. 31. The thirty-seventh
year from this battle comprehended the time elapsing between September 2,
A. D. 6, and September 2, A. D. 7, the mean of which was March 2, A. D. 7.
The mean of the tenth year preceding this—the year in which Herod died—
was September 2, B. C. 4.

It has been suggested by some unacquainted with Roman history that
Cyrenius [Quirinus] may have been twice governor of Syria. Cyrenius was
but once governor of Syria, and this not until 7 A. D. During the last years
of Herod’s reign, and during all the years of Archelaus’s reign, Sentius
Saturninus and Quintilius Varus held this office. Even if Cyrenius had
previously held the office the events related by Luke could not have
occurred then because Judea prior to 7 A. D. was not a part of Syria.

The second chapter of Luke which narrates the birth and infancy of Jesus,
conflicts with the first chapter of this book. In this chapter it is expressly
stated that Zacharias, the priest, lived in the time of Herod and,
inferentially, that the conceptions of John and Jesus occurred at this time.

Christian chronology, by which events are supposed to be reckoned from
the birth of Christ, agrees with neither Matthew nor Luke, but dates from a
point nearly intermediate between the two. According to Matthew, Christ
was born at least five years before the beginning of the Christian era;
according to Luke he was born at least six years after the beginning of the
Christian era. This is 1907: but according to Matthew Christ was born not
later than 1912 years ago; while according to Luke he was born not earlier
than 1901 years ago.

At least ten different opinions regarding the year of Christ’s birth have been
advanced by Christian scholars. Dodwell places it in 6 B. C., Chrysostom 5
B. C., Usher, whose opinion is most commonly received, 4 B. C., Irenaeus
3 B. C., Jerome 2 B. C., Tertullian 1 B. C. Some modern authorities place it

Page 61

in 1 A. D., others in 2 A. D., and still others in 3 A. D.; while those who
accept Luke as infallible authority must place it as late as 7 A. D.

2

It is generally assumed that Jesus was born in the last year of Herod’s reign.
How long before the close of Herod’s reign was he born?

Matthew: At least two years (ii, 1–16 ).

Matthew says that when the wise men visited Herod he diligently inquired
of them the time when the star which announced the birth of Jesus first
appeared. When he determined to destroy Jesus and massacred the infants
of Bethlehem and the surrounding country, he slew those “from two years
old and under, according to the time which he had diligently inquired of the
wise men,” clearly indicating that Jesus was nearly or quite two years old at
this time.

In attempting to reconcile Matthew’s visit of the wise men to Jesus at
Bethlehem with the narrative of Luke, which makes his stay there less than
six weeks, it has been assumed that this visit occurred immediately after his
birth, whereas, according to Matthew, it did not occur until about two years
after his birth.

3

In what month and on what day of the month was he born?

Page 62

Not one of his biographers is prepared to tell; primitive Christians did not
know; the church has never been able to determine this. A hundred different
opinions regarding it have been expressed by Christian scholars. Wagenseil
places it in February, Paulius in March, Greswell in April, Lichtenstein in
June, Strong in August, Lightfoot in September, and Newcome in October.
Clinton says that he was born in the Spring; Larchur says that he was born
in the Fall. Some early Christians believed that it occurred on the 5th of
January; others the 19th of April; others still on the 20th of May. The
Eastern church believed that he was born on the 7th of January. The church
of Rome, in the fourth century, selected the 25th of December on which to
celebrate the anniversary of his birth; and this date has been accepted by the
greater portion of the Christian world.

4

What determined the selection of this date?

“There was a double reason for selecting this day. In the first place it had
been observed from a hoary antiquity as a heathen festival, following the
longest night of the winter solstice, and was called ‘the Birthday of the
Unconquerable Sun.’ It was a fine thought to celebrate on that day the birth
of him whom the Gospel called “the light of the world”.... The second
reason was, that at Rome the days from the 17th to the 23d of December
were devoted to unbridled merrymaking. These days were called the
Saturnalia.... Now the church was always anxious to meet the heathen,
whom she had converted or was beginning to convert, half-way, by
allowing them to retain the feasts they were accustomed to, only giving
them a Christian dress, or attaching a new and Christian signification to
them” (Bible for Learners, vol. iii, pp. 66, 67).

Gibbon says: “The Roman Christians, ignorant of the real time of the birth
of Jesus, fixed the solemn festival on the 25th of December, the winter
solstice when the Pagans annually celebrated the birth of the sun.”

Page 63

5

What precludes the acceptance of this date?

Luke: At the time of his birth “there were in the same country shepherds
abiding in the field, keeping watch over their flocks by night” (ii, 8 ).

Shepherds did not abide in the field with their flocks at night in mid-winter.
The Rev. Cunningham Geikie, D. D., a leading English orthodox authority
on Christ, says:

“One knows how wretched even Rome is in winter and Palestine is much
worse during hard weather. Nor is it likely that shepherds would lie out
through the night, except during unseasonably fine weather” (Christmas at
Bethlehem, in Deems’ Holydays and Holidays, p. 405).

“The nativity of Jesus in December should be given up.”—Dr. Adam
Clarke.

In regard to the date of Christ’s birth Dr. Farrar says: “It must be admitted
that we cannot demonstrate the exact year of the nativity.... As to the day
and month of the nativity it is certain that they can never be recovered; they
were absolutely unknown to the early fathers, and there is scarcely one
month of the year which has not been fixed upon as probable by modern
critics.”

The inability of Christians to determine the date of Christ’s birth is one of
the strongest proofs of his non-existence as a historical character. Were the
story of his miraculous birth and marvelous life true the date of his birth
would have been preserved and would be today, the best authenticated fact
in history.

Page 64

6

Where was Jesus born?

Matthew and Luke: In Bethlehem of Judea (Matt. ii, 1 ; Luke ii, 1–7 ).

Aside from these stories in Matthew and Luke concerning the nativity,
which are clearly of later origin than the remaining documents composing
the books and which many Christian scholars reject, there is not a word in
the Four Gospels to confirm the claim that Jesus was born in Bethlehem.
Every statement in Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, as well as Acts,
concerning his nativity, is to the effect that he was born in Nazareth of
Galilee. He is never called “Jesus of Bethlehem,” but always “Jesus of
Nazareth.” According to modern usage “Jesus of Nazareth” might merely
signify that Nazareth was the place of his residence and not necessarily the
place of his birth. But this usage was unknown to the Jews. Had he been
born at Bethlehem, he would, according to the Jewish custom, have been
called “Jesus of Bethlehem,” because the place of birth always determined
this distinguishing adjunct, and the fact of his having removed to another
place would not have changed it.

Peter (Acts ii, 22 ; iii, 6 ); Paul (Acts xxvi, 9 ), Philip (John i, 45 ),
Cleopas and his companion (Luke xxiv, 19 ), Pilate (John xix, 19 ), Judas
and the band sent to arrest Jesus (John xviii, 5, 7 ), the High Priest’s maid
(Mark xiv, 67 ), blind Bartimaeus (Mark x, 47 ), the unclean spirits (Mark
i, 24 ; Luke iv, 34 ), the multitudes that attended his meetings (Matt. xxi,
11 ; Luke xviii, 37 ), all declared him to be a native of Nazareth.

To the foregoing may be added the testimony of Jesus himself. When Paul
asked him who he was he answered: “I am Jesus of Nazareth” (Acts xxii,
8 ).

Page 65

Many of the Jews rejected Christ because he was born in Galilee and not in
Bethlehem. “Others said, This is the Christ. But some said, Shall Christ
come out of Galilee? Hath not the scriptures said, That Christ cometh out of
the seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David was?”
(John vii, 41, 42 ).

Concerning this subject the “Bible for Learners” says: “The primitive
tradition declared emphatically that Nazareth was the place from which
Jesus came. We may still see this distinctly enough in our Gospels. Jesus is
constantly called the Nazarene, or Jesus of Nazareth. This was certainly the
name by which he was known in his own time; and of course such local
names were given to men from the place of their birth, and not from the
place in which they lived, which might constantly be changing. Nazareth is
called in so many words his own, that is his native city, and he himself
declares it so” (vol. iii, pp. 39, 40).

That Jesus the man, if such a being existed, was not born at Bethlehem is
affirmed by all critics. That he could not have been born at Nazareth is
urged by many. Nazareth, it is asserted, did not exist at this time. Christian
scholars admit that there is no proof of its existence at the beginning of the
Christian era outside of the New Testament. The Encyclopedia Biblica, a
leading Christian authority, says: “We cannot perhaps venture to assert
positively that there was a city called Nazareth in Jesus’ time.”

7

His reputed birth at Bethlehem was in fulfillment of what prophecy?

“And thou Bethlehem, in the land of Juda, art not the least among the
princes of Juda; for out of thee shall come a governor that shall rule my
people Israel” (Matthew ii, 6 ).

Page 66

This is a misquotation of Micah v, 2 . The passage as it appears in our
version of the Old Testament is itself a mistranslation. Correctly rendered it
does not mean that this ruler shall come from Bethlehem, but simply that he
shall be a descendant of David whose family belonged to Bethlehem.

Concerning this prophecy it may be said, 1. That Jesus never became
governor or ruler of Israel; 2. That the ruler referred to was to be a military
leader who should deliver Israel from the Assyrians. “And this man shall be
the peace, when the Assyrian shall come into the land ... thus shall he
deliver us from the Assyrian” (Micah v, 5, 6 ).

8

Jesus is called the Son of David. Why?

Matthew and Luke: Because Joseph, who was not his father, but merely his
guardian or foster father, was descended from David.

The Jews expected a Messiah. This expectation was realized, it is claimed,
in Jesus Christ. His Messianic marks, however, were not discernible and the
Jews, for the most part, rejected him. This Messiah must be a son of David.
Before Jesus’ claims could even be considered his Davidic descent must be
established. This Matthew and Luke attempt to do. Each gives what
purports to be a genealogy of him. If these genealogies agree they may be
false; if they do not agree one must be false.

9

How many generations were there from David to Jesus?

Page 67

Matthew: Twenty-eight (i, 6–16 ).

Luke: Forty-three (iii, 23–31 ).

Luke makes two more generations from David to Jesus in a period of one
thousand years than Matthew does from Abraham to Jesus in a period of
two thousand years.

10

How many generations were there from Abraham to Jesus?

Matthew: “From Abraham to David are fourteen generations; and from
David until the carrying away into Babylon are fourteen generations; and
from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ are fourteen
generations”—in all, forty-two generations (i, 17 ).

Here Matthew contradicts his own record given in the preceding sixteen
verses; for, including both Abraham and Jesus, he names but forty-one
generations: 1. Abraham, 2. Isaac, 3. Jacob, 4. Judas, 5. Phares, 6. Ezrom, 7.
Aram, 8. Aminadab, 9. Naason, 10. Salmon, 11. Booz, 12. Obed, 13. Jesse,
14. David, 15. Solomon, 16. Roboam, 17. Abia, 18. Asa, 19. Josaphat, 20.
Joram, 21. Ozias, 22. Joatham, 23. Achaz, 24. Ezekias, 25. Manasses, 26.
Amon, 27. Josias, 28. Jechonias, 29. Salathiel, 30. Zorobabel, 31. Abiud,
32. Eliakim, 33. Azor, 34. Sadoc, 35. Achim, 36. Eliud, 37. Eleazer, 38.
Matthan, 39. Jacob, 40. Joseph, 41. Jesus Christ.

11

Page 68

Does Luke’s genealogy agree with the Old Testament?

It does not. Luke gives twenty generations from Adam to Abraham, while
Genesis (v, 3–32 ; xi, 10–26 ) and Chronicles (1 Ch. i, 1–4 ; 24–27 )
each gives but nineteen.

12

How many generations were there from Abraham to David?

Matthew: “From Abraham to David are fourteen generations” (i, 17 ).

From Abraham to David are not fourteen, but thirteen generations; for
David does not belong to this period. The genealogical table of Matthew
naturally and logically comprises three divisions which he recognizes. The
first division comprises the generations preceding the establishment of the
Kingdom of David, beginning with Abraham; the second comprises the
kings of Judah, beginning with David the first and ending with Jechonias
the last; the third comprises the generations following the kings of Judah,
from the Captivity to Christ.

13

How many generations were there from David to the Captivity?

Matthew: “From David until the carrying away into Babylon are fourteen
generations” (i, 17 ).

In order to obtain a uniformity of numbers—three periods of double seven
(seven was the sacred number of the Jews) each—Matthew purposely

Page 69

falsifies the records of the Old Testament. A reference to the Davidic
genealogy (1 Chronicles iii ) shows that he omits the generations of
Ahaziah, Joash, Amaziah, and Jehoiakim, four Jewish kings, lineal
descendants of David, whose combined reigns amount to over eighty years.

Matthew. Chronicles.
David, David,
Solomon, Solomon,
Reboam, Rehoboam,
Abia, Abia,
Asa, Asa,
Josaphat, Jehoshaphat,
Joram, Joram,
Ahaziah,
Joash,
Amaziah,
Ozias, Azariah,
Joatham, Jotham,
Achaz, Ahaz,
Ezekias, Hezekiah,
Manasses, Manasseh,
Amon, Amon,
Josias, Josiah,
Jehoiakim,
Jechonias. Jechoniah.

The first three omissions are thus explained by Augustine: “Ochozias
[Ahaziah], Joash, and Amazias were excluded from the number, because
their wickedness was continuous and without interval.”

As if the exclusion of their names from a genealogical list would expunge
their records from history and drain their blood from the veins of their
descendants. But aside from the absurdity of this explanation, the premises

Page 70

are false. Those whose names are excluded from the list were not men
whose “wickedness was continuous and without interval,” while some
whose names are not excluded were. Ahaziah reigned but one year. Joash
reigned forty years and both Kings and Chronicles affirm that “He did that
which was right in the sight of the Lord” (2 Kings xii, 2 ; 2 Chron. xxiv,
2 ). Amaziah reigned twenty-nine years, and he, too, “did that which was
right in the sight of the Lord” (2 Kings xiv, 3 ). On the other hand,
Rehoboam, Joram and Jechonias, whose names are retained in Matthew’s
table, are represented as monsters of wickedness.

14

Name the generations from David to the Captivity.

Matthew. Luke.
David, David,
Solomon, Nathan,
Roboam, Mattatha,
Abia, Menan,
Asa, Melea,
Josaphat, Eliakim,
Joram, Jonan,
Ozias, Joseph,
Joatham, Juda,
Achas, Simeon,
Ezekias, Levi,
Manasses, Matthat,
Amon, Jorim,
Josias, Eliezer,
Jechonias. Jose,

Page 71

Matthew. Luke.
Er,
Elmodam,
Cosam,
Addi,
Melchi,
Neri.

15

How many generations were there from the Captivity to Christ?

Matthew: “From the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ are fourteen
generations” (i, 17 ).

Matthew is again guilty of deception. A reference to his table shows that
there were but thirteen generations. In order to carry out his numerical
system of fourteen generations to each period he counts the generation of
Jechonias in this period which he has already counted in the preceding
period; thus performing the mathematical feat of dividing 27 by 2 and
obtaining 14 for a quotient.

Had Matthew given a true summary of this genealogy, assuming the
generations from the close of the Old Testament record to Christ to be
correct, instead of these periods of double seven each, we would have the
following: “So all the generations from Abraham to David are thirteen
generations; and from David until the carrying away into Babylon are
nineteen generations; and from the carrying away into Babylon unto Christ
are thirteen generations.”

Page 72

16

Name the generations from the Captivity to Christ.

Matthew. Luke. Chronicles.
Salathiel, Salathiel, Pediah,
Zorobabel, Zorobabel, Zerubabel,
Abiud, Rhesa, Hananiah,
Eliakim, Joanna, Schecania,
Azor, Juda, Shemaiah,
Sadoc, Joseph, Neariah,
Achim, Semei, Elioenai,
Eliud, Mattathias, Hodaiah,
Eleazer, Maath, (Here the genealogy of Chronicles ends.)
Matthan, Nagge,
Jacob, Esli,
Joseph, Naum,
Jesus. Amos,
Mattathias,
Joseph,
Janna,
Melchi,
Levi,
Heli,
Matthat,
Joseph,
Jesus.

Page 73

17

According to the accepted chronology, what was the average age of each
generation from David to Jesus?

Luke: Twenty-five years.

Matthew: Forty years.

18

What was the average age from David to the Captivity?

Matthew: Thirty-seven years.

According to Chronicles the average age of the same line for the same
period was but twenty-six years.

19

What was the average age from the Captivity to Jesus?

Luke: Twenty-eight years.

Matthew: Fifty years.

Page 74

While the average age from David to the Captivity by way of Solomon was
but twenty-six years the average age from the Captivity to Jesus by the
same line, according to Matthew, was fifty years. This proves the falsity of
Matthew’s genealogy from the Captivity to Jesus.

20

What was the average length of each generation from Abraham to David?

Matthew and Luke: Seventy years.

Seventy years is said to constitute the natural life of man. According to
these Evangelists Christ’s Pre-Davidic ancestors only reached maturity at
seventy. How slow was man’s development then—a babe in his mother’s
arms at twenty; a playful child at forty; at sixty an ardent youth wooing a
blushing maiden of half a hundred years; at three score years and ten a fond
young father rejoicing at the birth of his first-born!

21

What was the average length of each generation from Adam to Abraham?

Luke: One hundred years.

22

Page 75

How many generations were there from Adam to Abraham?

Luke: Twenty (iii, 34–38 ).

Luke makes less than half as many generations from Adam to Abraham in a
period of two thousand years as he does from David to Jesus in a period of
one thousand years.

23

How many generations were there between Rachab, the mother of Booz,
and David?

Matthew: Three—Booz, Obed and Jesse (i, 5, 6 ).

Rachab lived at Jericho when it was taken by the Israelites. Jericho was
taken 1451 B. C., the year that Moses died. David was born 1085 B. C.—
nearly four centuries later.

24

Assuming the generations following the Captivity in Matthew and
Chronicles to run parallel, how many generations were there between the
last generation named in Chronicles and Jesus?

Matthew: Four.

Yet Chronicles was written, it is claimed, from 458 to 604 years before
Christ.

Page 76

“If the Chronicles were written by Ezra, the date of their composition was
not far from B. C. 458, the year of the return from the Captivity. If by
Daniel, the earlier period of from 604 to 534 must be adopted.”—Rev. Dr.
Hitchcock.

25

Name the first ten ancestors of Jesus.

Luke: Adam, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Maleleel, Jared, Enoch, Mathusala,
Lamech, Noe (iii, 36–38 ).

Archeological researches have shown these to be ten Babylonian kings.

26

Who was Sala?

Luke: “Sala, which was the son of Cainan, which was the son of Arphaxad”
(iii, 35, 36 ).

“And Arphaxad lived five and thirty years and begat Salah” (Genesis xi,
12 ).

According to Luke Sala was the grand-son of Arphaxad; according to
Genesis he was the son of Arphaxad.

Page 77

27

Who begat Ozias?

Matthew: “Joram begat Ozias” (i, 8 ).

“Ahaziah his [Joram’s] son, Joash his son, Amaziah his son, Azariah
[Ozias] his son” (1 Chronicles iii, 11, 12 ).

According to the New Testament Ozias was the son of Joram; according to
the Old Testament he was the great great-grandson of Joram.

28

Who was Josiah’s successor?

Matthew: Jechonias (i, 11 ).

“Then the people of the land took Jehoahaz, the son of Josiah, and made
him king in his father’s stead” (2 Chronicles xxxvi, 1 ).

“For thus saith the Lord touching Shallum, the son of Josiah, king of Judah,
which reigned instead of Josiah, his father” (Jeremiah xxii, 11 ).

“And Pharaoh-nechoh made Eliakim the son of Josiah king in the room of
Josiah, his father, and turned his name to Jehoiakim” (2 Kings xxiii, 34 ).

According to Matthew, Josiah’s successor was Jechonias; according to
Chronicles, Jehoahaz; according to Jeremiah, Shallum; according to Kings,
Jehoiakim.

Page 78

29

Who was the father of Jechonias?

Matthew: “Josias begat Jechonias” (i, 11 ).

Josias was not the father but the grandfather of Jechonias. “And the sons of
Josiah were, ... the second Jehoiakim.... And the sons of Jehoiakim:
Jechoniah, his son” (1 Chron. iii, 15, 16 ).

30

When did Josias beget Jechonias?

Matthew: “And Josias begat Jechonias and his brethren, about the time they
were carried away into Babylon” (i, 11 ).

Josiah became king 641 B. C. and died 610 B. C. Jechonias was carried to
Babylon 588 B. C., 22 years after Josiah died.

31

Did Jechonias have a son?

Matthew: “And after they were brought to Babylon, Jechonias begat
Salathiel” (i, 12 ).

“As I live, saith the Lord, though Coniah [Jechonias], the son of Jehoiakim,
king of Judah, were the signet upon my right hand, yet would I pluck thee
thence.... O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord. Thus saith the

Page 79

Lord, Write ye this man childless, a man that shall not prosper in his days:
for no man of his seed shall prosper, sitting upon the throne of David, and
ruling no more in Judah” (Jeremiah xxii, 24–30 ).

This curse was pronounced upon Jechonias before he was taken to Babylon.
By this divine oath Jesus is precluded from becoming an heir to the throne
of David. God swears that Jechonias shall be childless, and that no
descendant of his shall ever sit upon the throne. Yet Matthew, in the face of
this oath, declares that Jechonias did not remain childless, that he begat a
son, Salathiel, the progenitor of Jesus. In attempting to make Jesus an heir
to David’s throne Matthew makes God a liar and perjurer.

32

Matthew says that Salathiel was the son of Jechonias. Who does Luke
declare him to be?

“The son of Neri” (iii, 27 ).

33

Who was the father of Zorobabel?

Matthew: “And Salathiel begat Zorobabel” (i, 12 ).

Luke: “Zorobabel, which was the son of Salathiel” (iii, 27 ).

Here both Evangelists agree—agree to disagree with Chronicles which says
that Zorobabel was the son of Pedaiah, the brother of Salathiel. “And the
sons of Pedaiah were Zerubbabel and Shimei” (1 Chron. iii, 19 ).

Page 80

34

Who was the son of Zorobabel?

Matthew: “And Zorobabel begat Abiud” (i, 13 ).

Luke: “Rhesa, which was the son of Zorobabel” (iii, 27 ).

Each contradicts the other, and both contradict the Old Testament (1 Chron.
iii, 19, 20 ).

35

Who was the father of Joseph?

Matthew: “And Jacob begat Joseph” (i, 16 ).

Luke: “Joseph, which was the son of Heli” (iii, 23 ).

36

If Jesus was descended from David, the descent was through one of David’s
sons. Which one?

Matthew: Solomon (i, 6–16 ).

Page 81

Luke: Nathan (iii, 23–31 ).

Luke reaches the same person by way of one brother that Matthew does by
way of the other.

37

Many commentators attempt to reconcile these discordant genealogies by
assuming that Matthew gives the genealogy of Joseph, while Luke gives the
genealogy of Mary. What do the Evangelists themselves declare?

Matthew: “And Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of whom was
born Jesus, who is called Christ,” etc. (i, 16 ).

Luke: “And Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age, being (as
was supposed) the son of Joseph, which was the son of Heli,” etc. (iii, 23 ).

Dr. Geikie, in his “Life of Christ” (vol. i, p. 531, note), says: “The
genealogies given by both Matthew and Luke seem unquestionably to refer
to Joseph.”

Regarding this the Rev. Dr. McNaught says: “Let the reader bear in mind
how Matthew states that ‘Jacob begat Joseph, the husband of Mary,’ and
how Luke’s words are ‘Joseph which was the son of Heli,’ and then let him
say whether it is truthful to allege that these different genealogies belong to
different individuals. Is it not plain that each of them professes to trace the
lineal descent of one and the same man, Joseph?”

William Rathbone Greg says: “The circumstance that any man could
suppose that Matthew when he said, ‘Jacob begat Joseph,’ or Luke, when he
said, ‘Joseph was the son of Heli,’ could refer to the wife of the one, or the
daughter-in-law of the other, shows to what desperate stratagems polemical
orthodoxy will resort in order to defend an untenable position.”

Page 82

Smith’s “Bible Dictionary” offers the following explanation: “They are both
the genealogies of Joseph, i. e., of Jesus Christ, as the reputed and legal son
of Joseph and Mary. The genealogy of St. Matthew is Joseph’s genealogy as
legal successor to the throne of David. St. Luke’s is Joseph’s private
genealogy, exhibiting his real birth, as David’s son, and thus showing why
he was heir to Solomon’s crown. The simple principle that one Evangelist
exhibits that genealogy which contained the successive heirs to David’s and
Solomon’s throne, while the other exhibits the paternal stem of him who
was the heir, explains all the anomalies of the two pedigrees.”

This “simple principle” necessitates three disagreeable postulates. 1. That
the lineage of Nathan, who is not the recorded possessor of even one wife,
survived, while that of Solomon who had seven hundred wives became
extinct. 2. That Joseph was legal successor to the throne of David, when
Heli, his father, was not. 3. That the first chapter of Matthew contains more
than a score of errors. That little word “begat” is fatal to the above theory.
Matthew declares that Jacob begat Joseph. If Jacob begat Joseph, then
Jacob, and not Heli, was the father of Joseph. According to Matthew, the
royal line descends from David to Joseph unbroken; each heir begetting the
succeeding one, thus precluding the possibility of a collateral branch
inheriting the throne.

The hypothesis that Jesus was merely the adopted son and legal heir of
Joseph and yet fulfilled the Messianic requirements is untenable. Strauss
says: “Adoption might indeed suffice to secure to the adopted son the
reversion of certain external family rights and inheritances; but such a
relationship could in no wise lend a claim to the Messianic dignity, which
was attached to the true blood and lineage of David” (Leben Jesu, p. 122).

The Messiah must be a natural and lineal descendant of David, which Peter
expressly declares Jesus to be: “God had sworn with an oath to him
[David], that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise
up Christ to sit on his throne” (Acts ii, 30 ).

It is assumed by some that a Levirate marriage had taken place between the
parents of Joseph, and that the one genealogy belonged to the natural, the

Page 83

others to the legal father of Joseph. By a Levirate marriage if a man died
without heirs his remaining brother married his widow and raised up heirs
to him. But in this case the brothers would have the same father, and the
genealogies would differ only in the father of Joseph. It is only by a
succession of Levirate marriages and a juggling of words, which no
intelligent critic can seriously entertain, that such a hypothesis can be
considered possible, even waiving the Old Testament writers, and the
Evangelists themselves, whose language forbids it.

Eusebius advances an explanation characteristic of this ecclesiastical
historian and of the early church whose history he professes to record. The
Jews, it is said, were divided in their opinions regarding the descent of the
Messiah. While some contended that his descent must be through the royal
line, others believed that because of the excessive wickedness of the kings
the descent would be through another line. Eusebius says: “Matthew gives
his opinion, Luke repeats the common opinion of many, not his own.... This
last view Luke takes, though conscious that Matthew gives the real truth of
the genealogy.”

Matthew’s genealogy is self-evidently false; while Luke’s according to the
admission of the historian of the primitive church, is merely a fabrication of
early Christians, designed to influence those who rejected Matthew’s
genealogy of the Messiah.

38

If the miraculous conception be true the Davidic descent could only be
through Mary. Was Mary descended from David?

“We are wholly ignorant of the name and occupation of St. Mary’s parents.
She was, like Joseph, of the tribe of Judah, and of the lineage of David (Ps.
cxxxii, 11 ; Luke i, 32 ; Rom. i, 3 ).”—Smith’s Bible Dictionary.

Page 84

Three passages are cited in support of this claim:

1. “The Lord hath sworn in truth unto David; he will not turn from it. Of the
fruit of thy body will I sit upon thy throne. If thy children will keep my
covenant and my testimony that I shall teach them, their children shall also
sit upon thy throne forevermore” (Ps. cxxxii, 11, 12 ).

2. “He shall be great, and shall be called the son of the Highest; and the
Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David” (Luke i, 32 ).

3. “Concerning his son Jesus Christ our Lord, which was made of the seed
of David according to the flesh” (Rom. i, 3 ).

The second and third passages do not refer to Mary; the first passage refers
neither to Jesus nor Mary. There is no evidence to prove that Mary was
descended from David. On the contrary there is evidence to prove that she
was not descended from him.

1. “The angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city in Galilee, called
Nazareth, to a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the
house of David; and the virgin’s name was Mary” (Luke i, 27 ). Joseph,
and not Mary is declared to be of the house of David.

2. It is stated that Joseph went to Bethlehem “to be taxed with Mary,” not
because they, but “because he was of the house and lineage of David” (Luke
ii, 4, 5 ).

3. Mary was the cousin of Elizabeth (Luke i, 3 ), and Elizabeth “was of the
daughters of Aaron” (i, 5 ), i. e., descended from Levi, while the house of
David was descended from Judah.

This desperate, yet ineffectual, effort to establish the Davidic descent of
Mary is virtually an abandonment of the genealogical tables of Matthew
and Luke, and a falling back upon this pitiable argumentum in circulo:
Mary was descended from David because the Messiah was to be descended
from David, and Jesus was the Messiah because Mary was descended from
David.

Page 85

These genealogies do not give the lineage of Mary who is said to have been
his only earthly parent, but the lineage of Joseph who, it is claimed, was not
his father. But if Joseph was not the father of Jesus, what is the use of
giving his pedigree? If Joseph was not the father of Jesus how does proving
that he was descended from David prove that Jesus was descended from
David? If these genealogies run through Joseph to Jesus, as stated by
Matthew and Luke, then Joseph must have been the father of Jesus; and if
he was the father of Jesus the story of the miraculous conception is false.

The Synoptics, as we have seen, are for the most part, mere compilations,
made up of preexisting documents. These documents belonged to different
ages of the primitive church. In the first ages of the church Christians
believed that Jesus was simply a man—the son of Joseph and Mary. The
genealogies of Matthew and Luke, which trace his descent from David
through Joseph, belonged to this age. The story of the miraculous
conception was the product of a later age.

If the dogma of the miraculous conception be true, if God, and not Joseph,
was the father of Jesus as taught, these genealogies, being genealogies of
Joseph, fail to prove what they are intended to prove, the royal descent of
Jesus from David. The genealogies of Matthew and Luke and their accounts
of the miraculous conception mutually exclude each other.

39

Did Jesus believe himself to be descended from David?

Synoptics: He did not (Matt. xxii, 41–46 ; Mark xii, 35–37 ; Luke xx, 41–
44 ).

A principal objection to accepting Jesus as the Messiah by the Jews was the
fact that he was not descended from David. He tacitly admitted that he was

Page 86

not, and the whole burden of his argument was to convince them that it was
not necessary that he should be.

40

The miraculous conception was in fulfillment of what prophecy?

Matthew: “Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was
spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Behold, a virgin shall be with
child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel”
(i, 22, 23 ).

This is esteemed the “Gem of the Prophecies,” and may be found in the
seventh chapter of Isaiah. The facts are these: Rezin, king of Syria, and
Pekah, king of Israel, had declared war against Ahaz, king of Judah. God
assured Ahaz that they should not succeed, but that their own kingdoms
should be destroyed by the Assyrians. To convince him of the truth of this
he requested Ahaz to demand a sign. “But Ahaz said, I will not ask, neither
will I tempt the Lord.... Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign;
Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name
Emmanuel.... Before the child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the
good, the land that thou abhorrest shall be forsaken of both her kings.”

In the succeeding chapter the fulfillment of this prophecy is recorded: “And
I went unto the prophetess; and she conceived, and bare a son. Then said the
Lord to me, Call his name Maher-shalal-hash-baz. For before the child shall
have knowledge to cry, My father, and my mother, the riches of Damascus
[the capital of Rezin’s kingdom] and the spoils of Samaria [the capital of
Pekah’s kingdom] shall be taken away before the king of Assyria.” Rezin
and Pekah were overthrown by the Assyrians about 720 B. C.

One of the most convincing proofs of Christ’s divinity, with many, is the
supposed fact that he was born of a virgin and that his miraculous birth was

Page 87

foretold by a prophet seven hundred years before the event occurred. Now,
there is not a passage in the Jewish Scriptures declaring that a child should
be born of a virgin. The word translated “virgin” does not mean a virgin in
the accepted sense of the term, but simply a young woman, either married
or single. The whole passage is a mistranslation. The words rendered “a
virgin shall conceive and bear a son” should read, “a young woman is with
child and beareth a son.” In this so-called prophecy there is not the remotest
reference to a miraculous conception and a virgin-born child. The Jews
themselves did not regard this passage as a Messianic prophecy; neither did
they believe that the Messiah was to be born of a virgin.

Next to the preceding the following is most frequently cited as a Messianic
prophecy: “The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, ... until Shiloh come”
(Genesis xlix, 10 ).

If Shiloh refers to Christ the prophecy was not fulfilled, for the sceptre did
depart from Judah 600 years before Christ came. But Shiloh does not refer
to a Messiah, nor to any man. Shiloh was the seat of the national sanctuary
before it was removed to Jerusalem. This so-called prophecy, like the
preceding, is a mistranslation. The correct reading is as follows: “The
preeminence shall not depart from Judah so long as the people resort to
Shiloh.”

“For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given; and the government
shall be upon his shoulder; and his name shall be declared Wonderful,
Counsellor, The Mighty God, the everlasting Father, the Prince of Peace”
(Isaiah ix, 6 ).

Prof. Cheyne, the highest authority on Isaiah, pronounces this a forgery.
Every honest Christian scholar must admit this. It is a self-evident forgery.
No Jewish writer could have written it. To have declared even the Messiah
to be “The mighty God, the everlasting Father” would have been the rankest
blasphemy, a crime the punishment of which was death.

These alleged Messianic prophecies are, in their present form, Christian
rather than Jewish. Christian translators and exegetists have altered their

Page 88

language and perverted their meaning to make them appear to refer to
Christ. The following is an example:

“I will raise unto David a righteous Branch, and a King shall reign and
prosper, and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth. In his days
Judah shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely; and this is his name
whereby he shall be called, THE LORD OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS”
(Jeremiah xxiii, 5, 6 ).

The correct rendering of this passage is as follows:

“I will raise unto David a righteous branch, and a king shall reign and
prosper, and shall execute judgment and justice in the land. In his days
Judah shall be saved and Israel shall dwell safely; and this is the name
whereby they shall call themselves: The Eternal is our righteousness.”

To make a Messianic prophecy of this passage and give it effect no less than
eight pieces of deception were employed by the editors of our Authorized
Version:

1. The word “branch” is made to begin with a capital letter.

2. The word “king” also begins with a capital.

3. “The name” is rendered “his name.”

4. The pronoun “they,” relating to the people of Judah and Israel, is changed
to “he.”

5. The word “Eternal” is translated “Lord.”

6. “The Lord our righteousness” is printed in capitals.

7. In the table of contents, at the head of the chapter, are the words “Christ
shall rule and save them.”

8. At the top of the page are the words “Christ promised.”

Page 89

Another example of this Messianic prophecy making is the following:

“Know therefore and understand that from the going forth of the
commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem, unto Messiah the Prince,
shall be seven weeks, and three score and two weeks” (Daniel ix, 25 ).

The term “week,” it is claimed, means a period of seven years, and assumed
that by Messiah is meant Christ. Seven weeks and three score and two
weeks are sixty-nine weeks, or 483 years, the time that was to elapse from
the command to rebuild Jerusalem to the coming of Christ, if the prophecy
was fulfilled. The decree of Cyrus to rebuild Jerusalem and the temple was
made 536 B. C. According to the accepted chronology Christ was born 4 B.
C. From the decree of Cyrus, then, to the coming of Christ was 532 years
instead of 483 years, a period of seven weeks, or forty-nine years, longer
than that named by Daniel. Ezra, the priest, went to Jerusalem 457 B. C.
This event, however, had nothing whatever to do with the decree for
rebuilding Jerusalem and the temple. It occurred 79 years after the decree
was issued, and 58 years after the temple was finished. But a searcher for
Messianic prophecies found that from the time of Ezra to the beginning of
Christ’s ministry was about 483 years, or sixty-nine prophetic weeks; and
notwithstanding there was a deficiency of 79 years at one end of the period,
and an excess of 30 years at the other, it was declared to fit exactly.

Christian theologians pretend to recognize in the Old Testament two kinds
of Messianic prophecies: 1. Specific predictions concerning Christ which
were literally fulfilled; 2. Passages in which the writer refers to other
persons or events, but which God, without the writer’s knowledge, designed
as types of Christ. The fallaciousness of the former having been exposed—
it having been shown that there is not a text in the Jewish Scriptures
predicting the coming of Christ—they now rely chiefly upon the latter to
support their claims. These “prophecies” are almost limitless; for a firm
believer in prophecy can, with a vivid imagination, take almost any passage
and point out a fancied resemblance between the thing it refers to and the
thing he wants confirmed; apparently oblivious to the fact that the passage
is equally applicable to a thousand other things. Had the Mormons accepted
Joe Smith as a Messiah instead of a prophet they would have no lack of

Page 90

prophecies to support their claims; and by translating and revising the
Scriptures to suit their views, as Christians did, these prophecies would fit
him as well as they do the Christ.

41

What name was to be given the child mentioned in Isaiah’s prophecy?

“They shall call his name Emmanuel” (Matthew i, 23 ).

What name was to be given Mary’s son?

“Thou shalt call his name Jesus” (Matt. i, 21 ).

In the naming of the Christian Messiah Isaiah’s prophecy was not fulfilled.
He was never called Emmanuel, but Jesus.

42

To whom did the angel announcing the miraculous conception appear?

Matthew: To Joseph (i, 20, 21 ).

Luke: To Mary (i, 26–38 ).

“An angel did not appear, first to Mary, and also afterwards to Joseph; he
can only have appeared either to the one or to the other. Consequently, it is
only the one or the other relation which can be regarded as historical. And
here different considerations would conduct to opposite decisions.... Every
criticism which might determine the adoption of the one, and the rejection

Page 91

of the other, disappears; and we find ourselves, in reference to both
accounts, driven back by necessity to the mythical view.”—Strauss.

43

For what purpose was the Annunciation made?

Luke: Simply to acquaint Mary with the heavenly decree that she had been
chosen to become the mother of the coming Messiah (i, 26–33 ).

Matthew: To allay the suspicions of Joseph respecting Mary’s chastity and
prevent him from putting her away (i, 18–20 ).

44

Did the Annunciation take place before or after Mary’s conception?

Luke: Before (i, 26–31 ).

Matthew: After (i, 18–20 ).

45

Who was declared to be the father of Jesus?

Matthew: The Holy Ghost (i, 18, 20 ).

Page 92

With the Jews the Holy Ghost (Spirit) was of feminine gender; with the
Greeks, of masculine gender. The belief that the Holy Ghost was the father
of Jesus originated, not with the Jewish Christians of Palestine, as claimed,
but with the Greek Christians of Alexandria.

46

What prediction did the angel Gabriel make to Mary concerning Jesus?

“The Lord shall give unto him the throne of his father David” (Luke i, 32 ).

Respecting this prediction the Rev. Dr. Hooykaas, of Holland, says: “If a
messenger from Heaven had really come to bring a divine revelation to
Mary, the result must have confirmed his prediction; and since Jesus never
fulfilled these expectations it is obvious that the revelation was never
made.”

47

When Mary visited Elizabeth what did she do?

Luke: She uttered a hymn of praise (i, 46–55 ).

Had Mary uttered such a hymn we would suppose that it would have been
original and inspired by the Almighty Father of her unborn child. Yet the
hymn which Luke puts into her mouth was borrowed from the song of
Hannah.

Page 93

Hannah. Mary.
“My heart rejoiceth in the Lord” (1 “My spirit hath rejoiced in God”
Sam. ii, 1 ). (Luke i, 47 ).
“If thou wilt indeed look on the “For he hath regarded the low estate
affliction of thine handmaid” (i, of his handmaiden” (48 ).
11 ).
“Talk no more so exceeding proudly” “He hath scattered the proud” (51 ).
(ii, 3 ).
“The bows of the mighty men are “He hath put down the mighty from
broken, and they that stumbled are their seats and exalted them of low
girded with strength (4 ). degree” (52 ).
“They that were full hath hired out “He hath filled the hungry with good
themselves for bread; and they that things; and the rich he hath sent
were hungry ceased” (5 ). empty away” (53 ).

48

What decree is said to have been issued by Caesar Augustus immediately
preceding the birth of Christ?

Luke: “That all the world should be taxed” (ii, 1 ).

No such decree was issued by Augustus, nor even one that the Roman
world should be taxed. The taxation of different provinces of the empire
was made at various times, no general decree ever having been issued and
no uniform assessment ever having been attempted by Augustus. An
enrollment of Roman citizens for the purpose of taxation was made in Syria
7 A. D.

Page 94

49

Of what king was Joseph a subject when Jesus was born?

Matthew: Of Herod.

If Jesus was born during the reign of Herod, Joseph, whether a resident of
Judea or of Galilee, could not have been taxed by Augustus, for neither
province was then a part of Syria. Both provinces belonged to Herod’s
kingdom and Herod’s subjects were not taxed by the Roman government.

50

Of what province was Joseph a resident?

Matthew: Of Judea.

Luke: Of Galilee.

If he was a resident of Galilee he could not have been taxed by Augustus,
even in the time of Cyrenius, for Galilee was not a Roman province, but an
independent state, and had no political connection with Syria.

Again, this decree could not have applied to Judea prior to the banishment
of Archelaus, ten years after the time of Herod; for Judea did not become a
Roman province until that time; and while Archelaus had paid tribute to
Rome the assessments of the people were made by him and not by
Augustus.

51

Page 95

Why was Joseph with his wife obliged to leave Galilee and go to Bethlehem
of Judea to be enrolled?

Luke: “Because he was of the house and lineage of David,” and Bethlehem
was the “city of David” (ii, 4 ).

Even if he had been subject to taxation there was no law or custom
requiring him to leave his own country and go to that of his ancestors to be
enrolled. The assessment, according to the Roman custom, was made at the
residence of the person taxed. Nothing surpasses in absurdity this story of
Luke, that a woman, on the eve of confinement, and the subject of another
ruler, was dragged across two provinces to be enrolled for taxation.

In regard to this taxation Dr. Hooykaas says: “But here again we are met by
overwhelming difficulties. In itself, the Evangelist’s account of the manner
in which the census was carried out is entirely incredible. Only fancy the
indescribable confusion that would have arisen if every one, through the
length and breadth of the land of the Jews, had left his abode to go and
enroll himself in the city or village from which his family originally came,
even supposing he knew where it was. The census under David was
conducted after a very different fashion. But it is still more important to
note that the Evangelist falls into the most extraordinary mistakes
throughout. In the first place history is silent as to a census of the whole
(Roman) world ever having been made at all. In the next place, though
Quirinus [Cyrenius] certainly did make such a register in Judea and
Samaria, it did not extend to Galilee; so that Joseph’s household was not
affected by it. Besides it did not take place till ten years after the death of
Herod, when his son Archelaus was deposed by the Emperor, and the
districts of Judea and Samaria were thrown into a Roman province. Under
the reign of Herod nothing of the kind took place, nor was there any
occasion for it. Finally, at the time of the birth of Jesus the governor of
Syria was not Quirinus, but Quintus Sentius Saturninus” (Bible for
Learners, vol. iii, pp. 55, 56).

Page 96

52

Was Jesus born in a house or in a stable?

Matthew: “And when they were come into the house, they saw the young
child with Mary his mother” (ii, 11 ).

Luke: “And she brought forth her first born son, and wrapped him in
swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger” (ii, 7 ).

Nothing can be clearer than that the author of Matthew supposes that Jesus
was born in a house. The author of Luke, on the other hand, expressly
declares that he was born in a stable. Luke’s story concerning the place of
Mary’s accouchement has been received, while that of Matthew has been
ignored.

Christ’s birth in a manger and death on the cross are the lodestones that
have attracted the sympathies of the world, and kept him on the throne of
Christendom; for sentiment rather than reason dominates mankind.
Referring to Luke’s story, the “Bible for Learners” says: “Such is the well-
known story of the birth of Jesus, one of the sweetest and most deeply
significant of all the legends of the Bible. That it is a legend, without even
the smallest historical foundation, we must, of course, admit” (vol. iii, p.
54).

Justin Martyr states that Jesus was born in a cave, and this statement Farrar
is disposed to accept: “Justin Martyr, the Apologist, who, from his birth at
Shechem, was familiar with Palestine, and who lived less than a century
after the time of our Lord, places the scene of the nativity in a cave. This is,
indeed, the ancient and constant tradition both of the Eastern and the
Western churches, and it is one of the few to which, though unrecorded in
the Gospel history, we may attach a reasonable probability” (Life of Christ,
p. 3).

Page 97

53

Why did Joseph and his wife take shelter in a stable?

Luke: “Because there was no room for them in the inn” (ii, 7 ).

Luke states that there was an inn at Bethlehem. There was no inn in the
place. Dr. Geikie says: “We must not moreover think of Joseph seeking an
inn at Bethlehem, for inns were unknown among the Jews” (Christmas at
Bethlehem).

54

What celestial phenomenon attended Christ’s birth?

Matthew: A new star appeared and stood in the heavens above him (ii, 1–
9 ).

Luke: An angelic choir appeared and sang praises to God (ii, 13, 14 ).

Matthew’s story of the star and the Magi, even to the language itself, was
borrowed from the writings of the Persians; Luke’s story of the celestial
visitants was taken from Pagan mythology.

55

Who visited him after his birth?

Matthew: Wise men from the East (ii, 1–11 ).

Page 98

Luke: Shepherds from a neighboring field (ii, 8–20 ).

Matthew makes no mention of the shepherds’ visit; Luke is evidently
ignorant of the visit of the wise men.

56

From where did the wise men come?

Matthew: “Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of
Herod the king, behold, there came wise men from the East to Jerusalem,
saying: Where is he that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen his star
in the East, and are come to worship him” (ii, 1, 2 ).

By the “East” was meant Persia or India, and from one of these countries
the Magi are popularly supposed to have come.

Justin Martyr says: “When a star rose in heaven at the time of his birth, as is
recorded in the ‘Memoirs’ of his Apostles, the Magi from Arabia,
recognizing the sign by this, came and worshiped him” (Dialogues, cvi).

If they came from Arabia, as this Christian father declares, they came not
from the East, but from the South.

57

What announcement did the angel make to the shepherds?

“For behold I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all
people” (Luke ii, 10 ).

Page 99

According to Luke the visit of the angels is to proclaim to the world the
birth of the new-born Messiah. Had the celestial phenomenon reported by
this Evangelist really occurred the news of it would have quickly spread
over Palestine. Yet the people of Jerusalem, only a few miles away, learn
nothing of it; for, according to Matthew, the first intimation that Herod has
of Christ’s birth is from the wise men who visit him at a much later period.
The inhabitants of Bethlehem themselves are ignorant of it. Could they
have discovered to Herod this wonderful babe, or the place where his
parents abode while there if they had departed, it would have saved their
own children from the wrath of this monarch. But they knew nothing of
him.

58

What effect had the announcement of Christ’s birth upon Herod and the
people of Jerusalem?

Matthew: “When Herod the king had heard these things, he was troubled,
and all Jerusalem with him” (ii, 3 ).

According to Matthew the announcement filled with alarm the entire
populace, and the most diligent efforts were made to discover and destroy
the babe. In strange contrast to this statement of Matthew is Luke’s
narrative (ii, 22–27 ), which declares that Jesus, when forty days old, was
brought to Jerusalem and publicly exhibited in Herod’s own temple, without
exciting any alarm or provoking any hostility.

59

Page 100

What did his parents do with him?

Matthew: They fled with him into Egypt (ii, 13, 15 ).

Luke: They remained with him in Palestine (ii, 22–52 ).

“All attempts to reconcile these two contradictory statements, seem only
elaborate efforts of art.”—Dr. Schleiermacher.

60

When unable to discover Jesus what did Herod do?

Matthew: “Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men,
was exceeding wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in
Bethlehem, and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under” (ii,
16 ).

If this statement be true hundreds of innocent babes (the Greek Calendar
says fourteen thousand) must have perished, a crime the enormity of which
is almost without a parallel in the annals of history. It is strange that Mark,
Luke, and John make no mention of this frightful tragedy. Luke’s silence is
especially significant. It is passing strange that the Roman historians and
Rabbinical writers of that age, who wrote of Herod, should be silent
regarding it. Josephus devotes nearly forty chapters to the life of Herod. He
narrates with much particularity every important event in his life. He
detested this monarch and dwells upon his crimes and errors. Yet Josephus
knew nothing of this massacre.

In this silence of Josephus Dr. Farrar recognizes a difficulty too damaging
to ignore. He says: “Why then, it has been asked, does Josephus make no
mention of so infamous an atrocity? Perhaps because it was performed so
secretly that he did not even know of it. Perhaps because, in those terrible
days, the murder of a score of children, in consequence of a transient

Page 101

suspicion, would have been regarded as an item utterly insignificant in the
list of Herod’s murders. Perhaps because it was passed over in silence by
Nikolaus of Damascus, who, writing in the true spirit of those Hellenizing
courtiers, who wanted to make a political Messiah out of a corrupt and
blood-stained usurper, magnified all his patron’s achievements, and
concealed or palliated all his crimes. But the more probable reason is that
Josephus, whom, in spite of all the immense literary debt which we owe to
him, we can only regard as a renegade and a sycophant, did not choose to
make any allusion to facts which were even remotely connected with the
life of Christ” (Life of Christ, pp. 22, 23).

A more absurd reason than the first advanced by Farrar it is difficult to
conceive. The second, that it was a matter of too little consequence to
record, an explanation which other Christian apologists have assigned, is as
unreasonable as it is heartless. The silence of Nikolaus, who wrote of Herod
after his death, is also significant, and the excuse offered by Farrar that he
omitted it because he was the friend of Herod, even if admitted, cannot
apply to Josephus, who abhorred the memory of this monarch. The
contention that Josephus purposely ignored the existence of Christ because
he saw in him a menace to his faith is childish. Jesus Christ, admitting his
existence, had made no history to record. His birth was attended by no
prodigies, and there was nothing in his advent to excite the fear or envy of a
king. Josephus mentions no Herodian massacre at Bethlehem because none
occurred. Had Herod slain a single child in the manner stated the fact would
be attested by a score of authors whose writings are extant. Herod did not
slay one babe. This story is false.

Herod’s massacre of the infants of Bethlehem and the escape of Jesus was
probably suggested by Kansa’s massacre of the infants of Matura and the
escape of Krishna. Pharaoh’s slaughter of the first born in Egypt may also
have suggested it.

61

Page 102

What was the real cause of Herod’s massacre?

Matthew: The visit of the wise men and the disclosures made by them (ii,
1–16 ).

These wise men, it is claimed, were under divine guidance. In view of this
terrible slaughter their visit must be regarded as a divine blunder.

62

In the massacre of the innocents what prophecy was fulfilled?

Matthew: “Then was fulfilled that which was spoken by Jeremy the
prophet, saying, In Rama was there a voice heard, lamentation, and
weeping, and great mourning, Rachel weeping for her children, and would
not be comforted, because they are not” (ii, 17, 18 ).

This so-called prophecy is in Jeremiah xxxi, 15 . It was written at the time
of the Babylonian captivity and refers to the captive Jews. In the next verse
Jeremiah says: “They shall come again from the land of the enemy.”

63

When Herod died what did the Lord command Joseph to do?

“Arise, and take the young child and his mother and go into the land of
Israel, for they are dead which sought the young child’s life” (Matthew ii,
20 ).

Page 103

“And the Lord said unto Moses in Midian, Go, return to Egypt: for all the
men are dead which sought thy life” (Exodus iv, 19 ).

64

The sojourn of Joseph and Mary with Jesus in Egypt was in fulfillment of
what prophecy?

Matthew: That “spoken of the Lord by the prophet, saying, Out of Egypt
have I called my son” (ii, 15 ).

This may be found in Hosea xi, 1 , and clearly refers to the exodus of the
Israelites from Egypt.

65

Jesus was subsequently taken to Nazareth. Why?

Matthew: “That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, He
shall be called a Nazarene” (ii, 23 ).

The Bible contains no such prophecy. Fleetwood admits that “the words are
not to be found” in “the prophetical writings,” and Farrar says, “It is well
known that no such passage occurs in any extant prophecy” (Life of Christ,
p. 33). The only passage to which the above can refer is Judges xiii, 5 .
Here the child referred to was not to be called a Nazarene, but a Nazarite,
and Matthew knew that “Nazarene” and “Nazarite” were no more
synonymous than “Jew” and “priest.” A Nazarene was a native of Nazareth;

Page 104

a Nazarite was one consecrated to the service of the Lord. Matthew likewise
knew that this Nazarite referred to in Judges was Samson.

66

Had Joseph and Mary lived in Nazareth previous to the birth of Jesus?

Luke: They had.

Matthew: They had not.

“And Joseph also went up from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, unto
the city of David, which is called Bethlehem, ... to be taxed with Mary his
espoused wife.... And when they had performed all things according to the
law of the Lord, they returned into Galilee, to their own city Nazareth”
(Luke ii, 4, 5 , 39 ).

“When he [Joseph] arose, he took the young child and his mother by night,
and departed into Egypt: and was there until the death of Herod.... But when
Herod was dead, ... he arose, and took the young child and his mother, and
came into the land of Israel. And when he heard that Archelaus did reign in
the room of his father Herod, he was afraid to go thither; notwithstanding,
being warned of God in a dream, he turned aside into the parts of Galilee:
and he came and dwelt in a city called Nazareth” (Matthew ii, 14–23 ).

According to Luke their home was in Nazareth of Galilee; according to
Matthew their home was in Bethlehem of Judea. Luke states that they
merely visited Bethlehem to be enrolled for taxation and fulfill a certain
Messianic prophecy. Matthew states that after the flight into Egypt and the
death of Herod they were returning to Judea when fearing Archelaus they
turned aside into Galilee to avoid this ruler and fulfill another Messianic
prophecy.

Page 105

67

How did the parents of Jesus receive the predictions of Simeon concerning
him?

Luke: “And Joseph and his mother marvelled at those things which were
spoken of him” (ii, 33 ).

Why should they marvel at the predictions of Simeon when long before
they had been apprised of the same thing by the angel Gabriel?

68

Does the name “Joseph” belong in the text quoted above?

It does not. The correct reading is: “And his father and his mother were
marvelling at the things which were spoken concerning him.” It declares
Joseph to be the father of Jesus, and as this did not harmonize with the story
of the miraculous conception the makers of our version substituted
“Joseph” for “father.”

69

What does Luke say regarding the infancy of John and Jesus?

Page 106

“And the child [John] grew and waxed strong in spirit” (i, 80 ).

“And the child [Jesus] grew and waxed strong in spirit” (ii, 40 ).

Between the growth of the man John and the growth of the God Jesus there
is, according to the Evangelist, no difference, and the growth of each is
identical with that of the demi-god Samson.

70

What custom did Jesus’s parents observe?

Luke: “His parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast of the
passover” (ii, 41 ).

The preceding verse (40 ) shows that Luke means every year following the
birth of Jesus. In the succeeding verse (42 ) it is clearly implied that Jesus
always accompanied them. It is impossible to reconcile this statement of
Luke, who evidently knows nothing of the enmity of Herod and Archelaus,
with the statements of Matthew who declares them to have been his mortal
enemies.

71

On one of these occasions where did they find him?

Luke: “They found him in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors,
both hearing them, and asking them questions” (ii, 46 ).

Page 107

Not until the time of Gamaliel, who lived as late as the middle of the first
century, was a child allowed to sit in the presence of the rabbis. He was
always required to stand, and those acquainted with the Jewish history of
that age know that the rabbis were the most rigid sticklers for ecclesiastical
formalities, the slightest breach of which was never tolerated. The author of
the third Gospel is familiar with the later, but not with the earlier custom.

72

What was the medium of communication through which the will of Heaven
was revealed to the participants in this drama?

Matthew: A dream (i, 20 ; ii, 12, 13, 19, 22 ).

Luke: An angel (i, 11 , 26 ; ii, 9 ).

In Matthew every message respecting the child Jesus is communicated by
means of a dream; in Luke every announcement is made through the agency
of an angel. Yet, after all, these Evangelists differ only in terms; for Luke’s
angels are created out of the same stuff that Matthew’s dreams are made of,
and the world is fast coming to a realization of the fact that this whole
theological structure, founded on sleepers’ dreams and angels’ tales, is but
“The baseless fabric of a vision.”

Page 108

Page 109

CHAPTER V.

Page 110

The Ministry of Christ.

73

When, and at what age, did Jesus begin his ministry?

Luke: “In the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar” (iii, 1 ). “Jesus
himself began to be about thirty years of age” (23 ).

In the fifteenth year of Tiberius, who began his reign in August, 14 A. D.,
Jesus, according to Matthew, was at least thirty-three years of age;
according to Luke, about twenty-two.

Regarding this subject, Dr. Geikie writes as follows: “The age of Jesus at
his entrance on his public work has been variously estimated. Ewald
supposes that he was about thirty-four, fixing his birth three years before the
death of Herod. Wieseler, on the contrary, believes him to have been in his
thirty-first year, setting his birth a few months before Herod’s death.
Bunsen, Anger, Winer, Schurer, and Renan agree with this. Lichtenstein
makes him thirty-two. Hausrath and Keim, on the other hand, think that he
began his ministry in the year A. D. 34, but they do not give any supposed
date for his birth, though if that of Ewald be taken as a medium he must
have been forty years old, while, if Wieseler’s date be preferred, he would
only have been thirty-seven.... Amidst such difference, exactness is
impossible” (Life of Christ, vol. i, pp. 455, 456).

Page 111

74

John the Baptist is said to have been the person sent to announce the
mission of Christ. Who was John the Baptist?

Jesus: “This is Elias, which was for to come” (Matthew xi, 14 ).

John: “And they asked him [John], what then? Art thou Elias? And he saith,
I am not” (i, 21 ).

A question of veracity between Jesus and John.

75

The advent of John was in fulfillment of what prophecy?

Mark: “As it is written in the prophets, Behold I send my messenger before
thy face, which shall prepare the way before thee” (i, 2 ).

This passage is quoted from Malachi (iii, 1 ): God threatens to destroy the
world, and says (iv, 5 ), “Behold I will send you Elijah the prophet before
the coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” John expressly
declared that he was not Elijah (Elias), and the destruction of the world did
not follow his appearance.

76

What was predicted concerning John?

Page 112

“He shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor
strong drink; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his
mother’s womb” (Luke i, 15 ).

For the above Luke was indebted to the biographer of Samson. “Both
[Samson and John] were to be consecrated to God from the womb, and the
same diet was prescribed for both.”—Strauss.

77

When the conception of John was announced what punishment was
inflicted upon Zacharias for his doubt?

Luke: “And the angel answering said unto him, I am Gabriel, that stand in
the presence of God; ... And behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to
speak, until the day that these things be performed” (i, 19, 20 ).

This was evidently suggested by a passage in Daniel: “And when he
[Gabriel] had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground,
and I became dumb” (x, 15 ).

78

Where was John baptizing when he announced his mission to the Jews?

John (New Ver.): “In Bethany beyond Jordan” (i, 28 ).

Bethany was a suburb of Jerusalem and was not beyond Jordan.

Page 113

The Authorized Version reads “Bethabara,” conceded to be an interpolation,
regarding which Geikie says: “The most ancient MSS. read Bethany instead
of Bethabara, but no site of that name is now known on the Jordan.
Bethabara was introduced into the text by Origen” (Life of Christ, vol. i, p.
566).

79

How old was Jesus when John began his ministry?

Luke: “About thirty years of age” (iii, 2, 3 , 23 ).

Matthew: “In those days [when Jesus’ parents brought him out of Egypt and
settled in Nazareth, he being then about two years of age] came John the
Baptist, preaching in the wilderness of Judea” (ii, 19–23 ; iii, 1 ).

Matthew, it is claimed, was written only ten or twenty years after Jesus’
baptism. If so, the phrase “in those days” clearly implies that he was but a
child when John began his ministry. If the phrase was intended to
comprehend a period of thirty years this gospel, it must be admitted, was
written at least one hundred years after the event described.

80

Were Jesus and John related?

Luke: They were, their mothers being cousins (i, 36 ).

Mary had visited the mother of John, and each was acquainted with the
character of the other’s child. John before his birth is declared to have

Page 114

recognized and acknowledged the divinity of the unborn Jesus (Luke i, 41–
44 ). Yet, according to the Fourth Gospel, at the beginning of Jesus’
ministry John said, “I know him not” (i, 33 ).

81

When Jesus desired John to baptize him, what did the latter do?

Matthew: “John forbade him saying, I have need to be baptized of thee” (iii,
14 ).

According to Matthew, John was not only acquainted with Jesus, but
cognizant of his divine mission, which cannot be harmonized with his
statement in the Fourth Gospel.

Dr. Geikie admits that John and Jesus were strangers to each other. He says:
“Though cousins, the Baptist and the Son of Mary had never seen each
other” (Life of Christ, vol. i, p. 389).

This is not only a rejection of Matthew’s statement, but a repudiation of the
first chapter of Luke, one of the most important chapters of the New
Testament; for it is utterly impossible for reason to harmonize these alleged
revelations concerning the miraculous conceptions and divine missions of
John and Jesus to their parents and the fact that John remained for thirty
years in absolute ignorance of Jesus’ existence.

82

What did John say regarding Jesus?

Page 115

“He that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to
bear” (Matthew iii, 11 ).

“There cometh one mightier than I after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am
not worthy to stoop down and unloose” (Mark i, 7 ).

83

What other testimony did he bear concerning Jesus?

“And of his fulness have all we received” (John i, 16 ).

This was uttered prior to the beginning of Jesus’ ministry, and before he had
been baptized with the Holy Ghost. At this time “his fulness” had not been
received, and the words are an anachronism.

84

At Jesus’ baptism there came a voice from heaven. To whom were its words
addressed?

Matthew: To those who stood by. “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am
well pleased” (iii, 17 ).

Luke: To Jesus himself. “Thou art my beloved Son; in thee I am well
pleased” (iii, 22 ).

Page 116

85

John heard this voice from heaven; did he believe it?

Matthew: He evidently did not; for he afterwards sent two of his disciples to
ascertain if Jesus were the Christ. “Now when John had heard in prison the
words of Christ, he sent two of his disciples, and said unto him, Art thou he
that should come or do we look for another?” (xi, 2, 3 ).

86

Do all the Evangelists record Jesus’ baptism by John?

They do not. According to the Synoptics, John’s baptism of Jesus was the
initial act in his ministry, and one of the most important events in his career.
But of this baptism the author of the Fourth Gospel knows nothing. In
regard to this omission the author of “Supernatural Religion” says:
“According to the Synoptics, Jesus is baptized by John, and as he goes out
of the water the Holy Ghost descends upon him like a dove. The Fourth
Gospel knows nothing of the baptism, and makes John the Baptist narrate
vaguely that he saw the Holy Ghost descend like a dove and rest upon
Jesus, as a sign previously indicated to him by God by which to recognize
the Lamb of God” (p. 681).

87

With what did John say Jesus would baptize?

Page 117

Mark and John: “He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost” (Mark i, 8 ;
John i, 33 ).

Matthew and Luke: “He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with
fire” (Matt. iii, 11 ; Luke iii, 16 ).

88

How many were baptized by John?

Matthew and Mark: “Jerusalem and all Judea” (Matt. iii, 5 ; Mark i, 5 ).

John, if the account in Josephus is to be credited, made some converts; but
all the inhabitants of Judea were not baptized by him.

Is John the Baptist a historical character? Aside from the anonymous and
apocryphal writings of the church, which appeared in the second century,
the only evidence of his existence is a passage in Josephus (Antiquities, B.
xviii, ch. v, sec. 2). The language of this passage, while not avowedly
Christian like the passage pertaining to Christ, is yet of such a character as
to excite suspicion regarding its genuineness. Its position strongly suggests
an interpolation. Josephus gives an account of the troubles that arose
between Herod Antipas, tetrarch of Galilee, and Aretas, king of Arabia
Petrea. Herod had married the daughter of Aretas; but becoming infatuated
with Herodias, his sister-in-law, he resolved to put her away and marry
Herodias. Discovering his intentions his wife obtained permission to visit
her father, who when he had been informed of Herod’s perfidy, made war
upon him and defeated him in battle. Herod appealed to the Emperor
Tiberius, who was his friend, and who ordered Vitellius, governor of Syria,
to invade the dominions of Aretas and capture or slay him. I quote the
concluding portion of section 1 and the opening sentence of section 3 of the
chapter containing this history, separating the two with an ellipsis:

Page 118

“So Herod wrote about these affairs to Tiberius, who, being very angry at
the attempt made by Aretas, wrote to Vitellius to make war upon him, and
either to take him alive, and bring him in bonds, or to kill him, and send
him his head. This was the charge that Tiberius gave to the president of
Syria.... So Vitellius prepared to make war with Aretas, having with him
two legions of armed men.”

It will be readily observed that the two sections are closely connected, the
one naturally and logically following the other. Yet between these two
closely connected sections, the section containing the account of John the
Baptist is inserted.

89

Who held the office of high priest at the time Jesus began his ministry?

Luke: “Annas and Caiaphas” (iii, 2 ).

If the writer were to declare that Washington and Monroe were presidents
of the United States at the same time it would be no more erroneous than
the declaration of Luke that Annas and Caiaphas were high priests at the
same time. Two priests never held this office jointly. Caiaphas was high
priest at this time, and three others had held the office previous to him and
subsequent to Annas. Referring to Pontius Pilate’s predecessor, Gratus, who
was procurator of Judea from 15 to 26 A. D., Josephus says:

“This man deprived Ananus [Annas] of the high priesthood, and appointed
Ishmael, the son of Phabi, to be high priest. He also deprived him in a little
time, and ordained Eleazer, the son of Ananus, who had been high priest
before, to be high priest; which office, when he had held for a year, Gratus
deprived him of it, and gave the high priesthood to Simon, the son of
Camithus, and, when he had possessed the dignity no longer than a year,

Page 119

Joseph Caiaphas was made his successor” (Antiquities B. xviii, ch. ii, sec.
2).

90

Who was tetrarch of Abilene at this time?

Luke: Lysanias (iii, 1 ).

Lysanias was put to death at the instigation of Cleopatra sixty years before
Jesus began his ministry. “She [Cleopatra] hurried Antony on perpetually to
deprive others of their dominions, and give them to her; and as she went
over Syria with him, she contrived to get it into her possession; so he slew
Lysanias” (Josephus, Antiq., B. xv, ch. iv, sec. 1).

At the time mentioned by Luke the territory of Abila, or Abilene, was no
longer a tetrarchy.

91

Where was Jesus three days after he began his ministry?

Synoptics: In the wilderness fasting (Matt. iv, 1 ; Mark i, 9–13 ; Luke iv,
1 ).

John: At a wedding in Cana, feasting (i , ii ).

Page 120

92

Was he led, or driven by the spirit into the wilderness?

Matthew and Luke: “Then was Jesus led up of the spirit into the
wilderness” (Matt. iv, 1 ; Luke iv, 1 ).

Mark: “And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilderness” (i,
12 ).

93

When did the temptation take place?

Mark: During the forty days’ fast. “And he was there in the wilderness forty
days tempted of Satan” (i, 13 ).

Matthew: After the fast. “And when he had fasted forty days and forty
nights ... the tempter came to him” (iv, 2, 3 ).

94

During the temptation the devil is said to have set him on the temple. On
what part of the temple did he set him?

Matthew and Luke: “On a pinnacle” (Matt. iv, 5 ; Luke iv, 9 ).

The indefinite article “a” clearly implies that the temple had several
pinnacles, whereas it had but one. After eighteen hundred years the Holy

Page 121

Ghost discovered his mistake and moved the Oxford revisers to substitute
“the” for “a.”

95

What did the devil next do?

Matthew: “The devil taketh him up into an exceeding high mountain, and
sheweth him all the kingdoms of the world” (iv, 8 ). It must have been “an
exceedingly high mountain” to have enabled him to see the kingdoms of the
opposite hemisphere.

96

What did the devil propose?

“All these things will I give thee [Jesus], if thou wilt fall down and worship
me” (Matthew iv, 9 ).

If Jesus was the Christ, and Christ was God, as claimed, who owned “these
things,” he or the devil? Think of a tramp offering you a quit-claim deed to
your home for a meal.

97

Page 122

Where did the devil take him first, to the temple, or to the mountain?

Matthew: To the temple (iv, 5–8 ).

Luke: To the mountain (iv, 5–9 ).

Concerning this discrepancy, Farrar says: “The order of the temptation is
given differently by St. Matthew and St. Luke, St. Matthew placing second
the scene on the pinnacle of the temple, and St. Luke the vision of the
kingdoms of the world. Both orders cannot be right” (Life of Christ, p. 70).

Some of the ablest Christian scholars have refused to accept the Temptation
as historical. Farrar says: “From Origen down to Schleiermacher some have
regarded it as a vision or allegory—the symbolic description of a purely
inward struggle; and even so literal a commentator as Calvin has embraced
this view” (Ibid, p. 65).

98

Had John been cast into prison when Jesus began his ministry?

Matthew: He had.

John: He had not.

Matthew says that immediately after his temptation, and before he began
his ministry, “Jesus had heard that John was cast into prison” (iv, 12 ).
Then “he departed into Galilee; and leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in
Capernaum” (12, 13 ). “From that time Jesus began to preach” (17 ). This
was the beginning of his ministry.

According to the Fourth Gospel, Jesus had called his disciples; had traveled
over Galilee and Judea; had baptized (iii, 22 ); had performed miracles (ii,
1–11 , 23 ; iii, 2 ); had held controversies with the Jews (ii, 18–21 ; iii,

Page 123

1–21 ); had attended the Passover (ii, 13–23 ); had purged the temple (ii,
13–16 ); and after all these things “John was not yet cast into prison” (iii,
24 ).

99

Name the Twelve Apostles.

Matthew. Mark. Luke.
Simon Peter Simon Peter Simon Peter
Andrew Andrew Andrew
James James James
John John John
Philip Philip Philip
Bartholomew Bartholomew Bartholomew
Thomas Thomas Thomas
Matthew Matthew Matthew
James Less James Less James Less
LEBBEUS THADDEUS JUDAS
Simon Simon Simon
Judas Iscariot Judas Iscariot Judas Iscariot

John does not name the Twelve Apostles and this important omission is
admitted to be a grave defect in the Fourth Gospel.

100

Page 124

Relate the circumstances attending the calling of Peter.

Matthew: “And Jesus, walking by the sea of Galilee, saw two brethren,
Simon called Peter, and Andrew his brother, casting a net into the sea: for
they were fishers. And he saith unto them, Follow me, and I will make you
fishers of men. And they straightway left their nets, and followed him” (iv,
18–20 ).

Luke: “He [Jesus] stood by the lake of Gennesaret, and saw two ships
standing by the lake; but the fishermen were gone out of them and were
washing their nets. And he entered into one of the ships, which was
Simon’s, and prayed him that he would thrust out a little from the land. And
he sat down and taught the people out of the ship. Now when he had left
speaking, he said unto Simon, Launch out into the deep, and let down your
nets for a draught” (v, 1–4 ).

“And when they had this done they inclosed a great multitude of fishes”
(6 ).

“And Jesus said unto Simon, Fear not; from henceforth thou shalt catch
men. And when they [Peter, James and John] had brought their ships to
land, they forsook all, and followed him” (10, 11 ).

John: “Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples; and
looking upon Jesus as he walked, he saith, Behold the Lamb of God! And
the two disciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus” (i, 35–37 ).

“They came and saw where he [Jesus] dwelt, and abode with him that
day.... One of the two which heard John speak, and followed him, was
Andrew, Simon Peter’s brother. He first findeth his own brother Simon, and
saith unto him, We have found the Messias.... And he brought him to Jesus”
(40–42 ).

Here are three accounts of the calling of Peter, each entirely at variance
with the others.

Page 125

101

In what country were they when Peter was called?

Synoptics: In Galilee.

John (Old Ver.): In Perea (i, 28–42 ).

Bethabara and the territory beyond Jordan were in Perea.

John (New Ver.): In Judea.

Bethany and all the country surrounding it were in Judea.

102

Who did Jesus declare Peter to be?

“Thou art Simon the son of Jona” (John i, 42 ).

“Simon, son of Jonas” (John xxi, 15 ).

“Thou art Simon the son of John” (John, New Ver., i, 42 ; xxi, 15 ).

There is no relation whatever between “Jona,” or “Jonas,” and “John.” Jona
(Jonah), or Jonas, means a dove; John means the grace of God.

Page 126

103

Jesus gave Simon (Peter) the name of Cephas. What meaning did he attach
to the word Cephas?

“Thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by interpretation, A stone” (John i,
42 ).

“Thou shalt be called Cephas (which is by interpretation, Peter)” (Ibid, New
Ver.).

Here Jesus is represented as interpreting the meaning of an Aramaic word,
with which his hearers were familiar, by the use of a Greek word of whose
meaning they were ignorant, the incongruity of which must be apparent to
every reader.

104

When were James and John called?

Matthew: After Peter was called.

After giving an account of the calling of Peter and Andrew, Matthew says:
“And going on from thence, he saw other two brethren, James the son of
Zebedee, and John his brother, in a ship with Zebedee their father, mending
their nets; and he called them. And they immediately left the ship and their
father, and followed him” (iv, 21, 22 ).

Luke: At the time that Peter was called.

Page 127

Luke states that James and John were partners of Peter, and with him on the
lake, in another boat, when the miraculous draught of fishes was made, that
both boats were filled with the fish, “And when they [Peter, James and
John] had brought their ships to land, they forsook all, and followed him”
(v, 1–11 ).

105

Where was Jesus when he called Peter, James and John?

Matthew: “Walking by the sea of Galilee” (iv, 18–21 ).

Luke: On the lake in a ship (v, 1–11 ).

In regard to Matthew’s and Luke’s accounts of the calling of Peter, James
and John, Strauss says: “Neither will bear the other to precede, or to follow
it—in short, they exclude each other” (Leben Jesu, p. 337).

106

Was Andrew called when Peter was called?

Matthew and Mark: He was (Matt. iv, 18–20 ; Mark i, 16–18 ).

According to Luke, Andrew was not called when Peter was called, but after
he was called. According to John (i, 35–42 ) Andrew was the first to follow
Jesus.

Page 128

107

Who was called from the receipt of custom?

Matthew: “A man named Matthew” (ix, 9 ).

Luke: “A publican named Levi” (v, 27 ).

Orthodox scholars claim that Matthew and Levi are the same person. Dr.
Hooykaas does not believe that they are the same, and does not believe that
any one of the Apostles was called from the receipt of custom. He says: “It
is in reality very unlikely that Levi and Matthew are the same man, or that
one of the Twelve was a tax-gatherer” (Bible for Learners, vol. iii, p. 201).

108

Who was the mother of James the Less and Joses?

In the earlier parts of their narratives, Matthew (xiii, 55 ) and Mark (vi,
3 ) declare them to be sons of the Virgin Mary and brothers of Jesus. Paul
(Gal. i, 19 ) affirms that James was the brother of Jesus. Later Matthew
(xxvii, 56 ) and Mark (xv, 40 ) state that James and Joses were sons of
Mary, the sister of the Virgin.

Page 129

109

Who was their father?

If they were sons of the Virgin Mary, Joseph must have been their father.
But Matthew (x, 3 ) and Mark (iii, 18 ) state that James the Less was “the
son of Alpheus.” According to John (compare John xix, 25 with Matthew
xxvii, 56 ) Cleophas was their father.

Referring to this and the preceding discrepancy, Smith’s “Bible Dictionary”
says: “This is one of the most difficult questions in the Gospel history.”

110

Were Matthew and James the Less brothers?

It is not admitted that they were. Yet it is claimed that Matthew and Levi
were the same; Mark (ii, 14 ) declares that Levi was “the son of Alpheus”;
while both Matthew and Mark (Matt. x, 3 ; Mark iii, 18 ) declare that
James was “the son of Alpheus.”

111

To what city did John belong, and where was it located?

John: “Bethsaida of Galilee” (xii, 21 ).

John states that Peter was a resident of Bethsaida (i, 44 ), and as John and
Peter were partners (Luke v, 10 ), they must have belonged to the same

Page 130

city. But Bethsaida was not in Galilee, but in Gaulonitis. Hence if John
wrote the Gospel ascribed to him, he did not know the location of his own
city.

It is remarkable with what ease theologians harmonize the most discordant
statements. In this case the only thing required was, in drawing the map of
Palestine, to make two dots instead of one and write the word Bethsaida
twice.

112

Who was the tenth apostle?

Mark: Thaddeus (iii, 18 ).

Matthew: “Lebbeus, whose surname was Thaddeus” (x, 3 ).

In the earlier manuscripts of Matthew, the words, “whose surname was
Thaddeus,” are not to be found. Subsequent transcribers added them to
reconcile his Gospel with Mark.

113

How many of the apostles bore the name of Judas?

Matthew and Mark: But one (Matt. x, 1–4 ; Mark iii, 14–19 ).

Luke: Two (vi, 16 ).

Page 131

114

One of these was Judas Iscariot. Who was the other?

Luke (Old Ver.): “The brother of James” (vi, 16 ).

Luke (New Ver.): “The son of James.”

115

Name the chief apostles.

Synoptics: Peter, James and John.

John: Peter and John.

In the Synoptics, Peter, James and John constitute an inner circle or group
who are with their master on every important occasion. In John this group is
limited to Peter and John.

116

Who was Jesus’ favorite apostle?

Synoptics: Peter.

Page 132

John: John.

From the Synoptics the conclusion is inevitable that if there was one
disciple whom Jesus esteemed higher than the others it was Peter whom he
is declared to have chosen for the head of his church. John, on the other
hand, assuming that he wrote the Fourth Gospel, as claimed, takes frequent
occasion to impress us with the idea that he was the bright particular star in
the Apostolic galaxy. Four times (xiii, 23 ; xix, 26 ; xx, 2 ; xxi, 20 ) he
declares himself to be “the disciple whom Jesus loved.”

If John wrote the Fourth Gospel this self-glorification proves him to have
been a despicable egotist; if he did not write it the book is a forgery. The
first assumption, if correct, impairs its credibility; the latter destroys its
authenticity.

117

Is the Apostle James mentioned in John?

He is not. This omission is the more remarkable when we remember that
James was not only one of the chief apostles, but the brother of John.

Respecting this omission, Strauss says: “Is it at all probable that the real
John would so unbecomingly neglect the well-founded claims of his brother
James to special notice? and is not such an omission rather indicative of a
late Hellenistic author, who scarcely had heard the name of the brother so
early martyred?” (Leben Jesu, p. 353.)

118

Page 133

What other disciples besides the Twelve did Jesus send out?

Luke: “After these things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent
them two and two before his face into every city and place, whither he
himself would come” (x, 1 ).

In not one of the other twenty-six books of the New Testament is this
important feature of Christ’s ministry mentioned. The seventy elders of
Moses doubtless suggested it. “And the Lord came down in a cloud, and
spoke unto him [Moses], and took of the spirit that was upon him, and gave
it unto the seventy elders” (Num. xi, 25 ).

Seventy was a sacred number with the Jews and is of frequent occurrence in
their writings. “And all the souls that came out of the loins of Jacob were
seventy souls” (Ex. i, 5 ). Abimelech had “seventy brethren” (Jud. ix,
56 ). “Ahab had seventy sons” (2 K. x. 1 ). Isaiah prophesied that “Tyre
shall be forgotten seventy years” (xxiii, 15 ). Jeremiah prophesied that the
Jews were to “serve the king of Babylon seventy years” (xxv, 11 ). In
Ezekiel’s vision there stood before the idols of Israel “seventy men of the
ancients of the house of Israel” (viii, 11 ). In Daniel’s vision “seventy
weeks are determined upon thy people and upon the holy city [Jerusalem]”
(ix, 24 ).

119

What charge did Jesus make to his disciples?

“Go not into the way of the Gentiles, and into any city of the Samaritans
enter ye not” (Matt. x, 5 ).

“Then cometh he [with his disciples] to a city of Samaria” (John iv, 5 ).
“And he abode there two days” (40 ).

Page 134

120

Did Jesus have a habitation of his own?

Matthew: “And leaving Nazareth he came and dwelt in Capernaum” (iv,
13 ).

Mark: “Jesus sat at meat in his [Jesus’] house” (ii, 15 ).

Luke: “And Jesus said unto him, Foxes have holes, and birds of the air have
nests; but the Son of man hath not where to lay his head” (ix, 58 ).

121

His residence in Capernaum was in fulfillment of what prophecy?

Matthew: “The land of Zabulon, and the land of Nephthali, by way of the
sea, beyond Jordan, Galilee of the Gentiles; the people which sat in
darkness saw great light; and to them which sat in the region and shadow of
death is light sprung up” (iv, 15, 16 ).

The “prophecy” which Matthew pretends to quote is in Isaiah (ix, 1, 2 ),
and reads as follows: “Nevertheless the dimness shall not be such as was in
her vexation, when at the first he lightly afflicted the land of Zebulon, and
the land of Naphtali, and afterwards did more grievously afflict her by way
of the sea, beyond Jordan, in Galilee of the nations. The people that walked
in darkness have seen a great light; they that dwell in the land of the shadow
of death, upon them hath the light shined.”

Page 135

Matthew both misquotes and misapplies this passage. He eliminates the
facts and alters the language to make a Messianic prophecy. The words
were not intended as a prophecy. The events mentioned by Isaiah had
occurred when he wrote. The “great light,” which they had already seen,
referred to his own work in destroying witchcraft and idolatry.

122

Were Zebulon and Nephthali situated “beyond Jordan,” as stated?

They were not. “Beyond Jordan” means east of the Jordan, which formed
the eastern boundary of Palestine. Zebulon and Nephthali were both
situated west of the Jordan.

123

Were Peter, Andrew, James and John with Jesus when he taught in the
synagogue at Capernaum?

Mark: They were (i, 16–21 ).

Luke: They were not; for they had not yet been called (iv, 31 ; v, 1–11 ).

124

Page 136

Did Jesus perform many miracles in Galilee at the beginning of his
ministry?

Matthew: “And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues,
and preaching the gospel of the kingdom, and healing all manner of
sickness and all manner of disease among the people. And his fame went
throughout all Syria; and they brought unto him all sick people that were
taken with divers diseases and torments, and those which were possessed
with devils, and those which were lunatic, and those that had the palsy; and
he healed them” (iv, 23, 24 ).

Mark: “He healed many that were sick with divers diseases, and cast out
many devils” (i, 34 ).

Luke: “All they that had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto
him; and he laid his hands on every one of them, and healed them. And
devils also came out of many” (iv, 40, 41 ).

John declares that his curing the nobleman’s son (iv, 46–54 ), which was
not until the second mission in Galilee, was the second miracle he
performed there, his miracle at Cana being the only one he performed
during the first period of his ministry. According to this Evangelist (iv, 45 )
all the notoriety he had at this time in Galilee, had been achieved, not by
any miracles he had performed in that country, but through the reports of
some Galileans who had seen his works at Jerusalem in Judea.

In regard to these conflicting statements of the Evangelists, Farrar says: “At
this point we are again met by difficulties in the chronology, which are not
only serious, but to the certain solution of which there appears to be no
clew” (Life of Christ, p. 124).

125

Page 137

Did he perform any miracles before he called his disciples?

Luke: He did (iv, 40, 41 ; v, 1–11 ).

John: “And both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the marriage [at
Cana, where he turned the water into wine].... This beginning of miracles
did Jesus in Cana” (ii, 1–11 )

Luke declares that he had performed many miracles before the first
disciples were called; John declares that his disciples had been called and
were with him when he performed his first miracle.

126

When was the miraculous draught of fishes made?

Luke: At the beginning of his ministry (v, 6 ).

John: Not until after his death and resurrection (xxi, 11 ).

127

What accident was caused by the enormous draught of fishes?

Luke: “Their net brake” (v, 6 ).

John: “For all there were so many, yet was not the net broken” (xxi, 11 ).

In Luke and John we have two different versions of a Pythagorian legend.
After comparing and noting the agreements and variations of the three

Page 138

versions of the legend, Strauss says:

“If there be a mind that, not perceiving in the narratives we have compared
the finger-marks of tradition, and hence the legendary character of these
evangelical anecdotes, still leans to the historical interpretation, whether
natural or supernatural; that mind must be alike ignorant of the true
character both of legend and of history, of the natural and the supernatural”
(Leben Jesu, p. 339).

128

How long did the Jews say it took to build the temple?

“Forty and six years was this temple in building” (John ii, 20 ).

One year and six months was this temple in building.

Josephus (B. xv, ch. xi) gives a full account of the building of the temple.
Of its commencement, he says: “And now Herod, in the eighteenth year of
his reign, and after the acts already mentioned, undertook a very great work
—that is, to build of himself the temple of God” (sec. 1). Concerning its
completion, he says: “But the temple itself was built by the priests in a year
and six months—upon which all the people were full of joy; and presently
they returned thanks, in the first place, to God; and in the next place, for the
alacrity the king had shown. They feasted and celebrated this rebuilding of
the temple” (sec. 6).

The building of the temple was begun in 19 B. C.; it was finished and
dedicated in 17 B. C.

Page 139

129

Where did Jesus deliver his so-called Sermon on the Mount?

Matthew: “He went up into a mountain” (v, 1 ).

Luke: “He came down with them, and stood in the plain” (vi, 17 ).

Both Matthew and Luke represent him as being on a mountain; but while
Matthew has him go up into the mountain to deliver his sermon, Luke has
him come down out of the mountain to deliver it.

In regard to this discrepancy, the Dutch theologian, Dr. Hooykaas, says:
“The Evangelist [Matthew] had a special motive for fixing upon a mountain
for this purpose. He intended to represent Jesus laying down the
fundamental laws of the kingdom of heaven as the counterpart of Moses
who promulgated the constitution of the Old Covenant from Mount Sinai.
Luke, on the other hand, not wishing Jesus to be regarded as a second
Moses, or another lawgiver, just as deliberately makes the Master deliver
this discourse on a plain” (Bible for Learners, Vol. III, p. 141, 142).

130

Did he deliver his sermon sitting or standing?

Matthew: “He was set” (v, 1 ).

Luke: He “stood” (vi, 17 ).

131

Page 140

Repeat the Beatitudes which are common to both Evangelists.

“Blessed are the poor in spirit; for theirs is the kingdom of heaven”
(Matthew v, 3 ).

“Blessed be ye poor; for yours is the kingdom of God” (Luke vi, 20 ).

“Blessed are they that mourn: for they shall be comforted” (Matthew).

“Blessed are ye that weep now: for ye shall laugh” (Luke).

“Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they
shall be filled” (Matthew).

“Blessed are ye which hunger now: for ye shall be filled” (Luke).

“Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall
say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake” (Matthew).

“Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you
from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil
for the Son of man’s sake” (Luke).

“Rejoice, and be exceeding glad: for great is your reward in heaven: for so
persecuted they the prophets which were before you” (Matthew).

“Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy: for, behold, your reward is great in
heaven: for in like manner did their fathers unto the prophets” (Luke).

The agreements between the two versions of this sermon, of which the
foregoing are a part, are ample to prove them to be reports of the same
discourse; while the variations are certainly sufficient to disprove the
infallibility of the evangelistic reporters.

Whether it be historical or fabricated—whether Jesus delivered the sermon
or not—Matthew and Luke have given merely different versions of the
same composition. The exordiums are the same; the perorations are the
same—both end with the illustration of the men, one of whom built his

Page 141

house on a frail, the other on a firm foundation; the doctrines enunciated are
substantially the same; while the words in which they are clothed proclaim
a common origin. Matthew’s version is longer than Luke’s; either Matthew
has added to, or Luke has taken from the original report of the sermon.

132

Repeat the Golden Rule.

“All things whatsoever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so
to them: for this is the law and the prophets” (Matthew vii, 12 ; Luke vi,
31 ).

Seventy years before Christ, Hillel, the Jewish rabbi, said:

“Do not to others what you would not have them do to you. This is the
substance of the law.”

Rabbi Hirsch says: “Before Jesus, the Golden Rule was one of the
household sayings of Israel.”

133

Repeat the Lord’s Prayer.

According to Matthew.

Page 142

Old Version. New Version.
“Our Father which art in heaven, “Our Father which art in heaven,
Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom Hallowed be thy name. Thy
come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is kingdom come. Thy will be done,
in heaven. Give us this day our daily as in heaven, so on earth. Give us
bread. And forgive us our debts as we this day our daily bread. And
forgive our debtors. And lead us not forgive us our debts, as we also
into temptation, but deliver us from have forgiven our debtors. And
evil: For thine is the kingdom, and the bring us not into temptation, but
power, and the glory, for ever. Amen” deliver us from the evil one.”
(vi, 9–13 ).

According to Luke.

Old Version. New Version.
“Our Father which art in heaven, “Father, Hallowed be thy name.
Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom Thy kingdom come. Give us day
come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so by day our daily bread. And
in earth. Give us day by day our daily forgive us our sins; for we
bread. And forgive us our sins; for we ourselves also forgive every one
also forgive every one that is indebted to that is indebted to us. And bring
us. And lead us not into temptation: but us not into temptation.”
deliver us from evil” (xi, 2–4 ).

The commonly accepted version of the Lord’s Prayer is the Authorized
Version of Matthew. This version is admitted to be grossly inaccurate. It
contains sixty-six words. The Revised Version of Matthew contains but
fifty-five. Twenty-four words either do not belong to the prayer, or have
been misplaced; while words which do belong to it have been omitted. If
the custodians of the Christian Scriptures have permitted the prayer of their
Lord to be corrupted to this extent, what reliance can be placed upon the
genuineness of the remainder of these writings?

The Lord’s Prayer, like so many more of the precepts and discourses
ascribed to Jesus, is borrowed. Dr. Hardwicke, of England, says: “The so-

Page 143

called ‘Lord’s Prayer’ was learned by the Messiah as the ‘Kadish’ from the
Talmud.” The Kadish, as translated by a Christian scholar, Rev. John
Gregorie, is as follows:

“Our Father which art in heaven, be gracious to us, O Lord, our God;
hallowed be thy name, and let the remembrance of thee be glorified in
heaven above and in the earth here below. Let thy kingdom reign over us
now and forever. The holy men of old said, Remit and forgive unto all men
whatsoever they have done against me. And lead us not into temptation, but
deliver us from the evil thing. For thine is the kingdom, and thou shalt reign
in glory for ever and for evermore.”

The eminent Swiss theologian, Dr. Wetstein, says: “It is a curious fact that
the Lord’s Prayer may be constructed almost verbatim out of the Talmud.”

The Sermon on the Mount is derived largely from the teachings of the
Essenes, a Jewish sect to which Jesus is believed by many to have
belonged.

134

When and where was the Lord’s Prayer delivered?

Matthew: During his Sermon on the Mount, before the multitude.

Luke: At a later period, before the disciples alone (xi, 1 ).

135

Page 144

Was the Sermon on the Mount delivered before Matthew (Levi in Mark and
Luke) was called from the receipt of custom?

Matthew: It was (v, 7 ; ix, 9 ).

Luke: It was not (v, 27 ; vi, 20 ).

136

When did Jesus cleanse the leper?

Matthew: After the Sermon on the Mount (v, 1 ; viii, 1–4 ).

Luke: Before the Sermon on the Mount (v, 12–14 ; vi, 20–49 ).

137

When did he cure Peter’s mother-in-law?

Matthew: After he cleansed the leper (viii, 2, 3 ; 14, 15 ).

Mark and Luke: Before he cleansed the leper (Mark i, 29–31 ; 40–42 ;
Luke iv, 38, 39 ; v, 12, 13 ).

138

Page 145

Was this before or after Peter was called to the ministry?

Luke: Before (iv, 38, 39 ; v, 10 ).

Matthew and Mark: After (Matt. iv, 18, 19 ; viii, 14, 15 ; Mark i, 16, 17 ;
30, 31 ).

139

Were James and John with Jesus when he performed this cure?

Mark: They were (i, 29 ).

Luke: They were not. They had not yet been called (iv. 38, 39 ; v, 10, 11 ).

140

When was the centurion’s servant healed?

Matthew: Between the cleansing of the leper and the curing of Peter’s
mother-in-law (viii, 2–14 ).

Luke: Not until after both these cures had been performed (iv, 38, 39 ; v,
12, 13 ; vii, 1–10 ).

141

Page 146

Who came for Jesus?

Matthew: The centurion came himself (viii, 5 ).

Luke: The centurion did not come himself, but sent the Jewish elders for
him (vii, 2–4 ).

142

Where was he when he performed this miracle?

Matthew and Luke: In Capernaum (Matt. viii, 5 ; Luke vii, 1 ).

John: In Cana (iv, 46 ).

According to Matthew and Luke, Jesus was in Capernaum while the patient
lived elsewhere; according to John, Jesus was in Cana while the patient
lived in Capernaum. John says he was a nobleman’s son, but all critics (as
well as the Archbishop of York, in his “Harmony of the Gospels”) agree that
he refers to the same miracle.

143

When did he still the tempest?

Matthew: Before Matthew was called from the receipt of custom (viii, 23–
27 ; ix, 9 ).

Mark: After Matthew (Levi) was called (ii, 14 ; iv, 35–41 ).

Page 147

144

When did he cast out the devils that entered into the herd of swine?

Matthew: Before Matthew was called to the ministry (viii, 28, 33 ; ix, 9 ).

Mark and Luke: Not until after he was called (Mark ii, 14 ; v, 1–13 ; Luke
v, 27 ; viii, 26–33 ).

145

How many were possessed with devils?

Matthew: “There met him two possessed with devils coming out of the
tombs” (viii, 28 ).

Mark and Luke: “There met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean
spirit” (Mark v, 2 ; Luke viii, 27 ).

146

When asked his name what did the demoniac answer?

“My name is Legion” (Mark v, 9 ).

Page 148

Concerning this the Rev. Dr. Giles says: “The Four Gospels are written in
Greek, and the word ‘legion’ is Latin; but in Galilee and Perea the people
spoke neither Latin nor Greek, but Hebrew, or a dialect of it. The word
‘legion’ would be perfectly unintelligible to the disciples of Christ, and to
almost everybody in the country” (Christian Records, p. 197).

147

How many swine were there?

Mark: “They were about two thousand” (v, 13 ).

If each hog received a devil there must have been two thousand devils.
Legion must have been a very large man, or they were very little devils.

148

Where did this occur?

Matthew: In “the country of the Gergesenes” (viii, 28 ).

Mark and Luke: In “the country of the Gadarenes” (Mark v, 1 ; Luke viii,
26 ).

It is generally conceded by orthodox critics that it occurred neither in the
country of the Gergesenes nor in the country of the Gadarenes, but in the
country of the Gerasenes. It could not have occurred in the country of the
Gadarenes because it is said to have occurred on the sea shore and Gadara
was situated several miles from the sea.

Page 149

Voltaire says the story is disproved by the fact that the event is alleged to
have taken place in a country where no swine were kept.

149

Do the Evangelists all agree in regard to the expulsion of demons by Jesus?

The Synoptics abound with these miracles: Matthew viii, 28–34 ; ix, 32–
34; xv, 22–28; xvii, 14–21; Mark i, 21–28 ; v, 1–20; vii, 24–30; ix, 20–29;
Luke iv, 31–37 ; viii, 26–39; ix, 37–42. John never mentions them.

150

What great miracle did Jesus perform at Nain?

Luke: “Now when he came nigh to the gate of the city, behold, there was a
dead man carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow: and
much people of the city was with her. And when the Lord saw her he had
compassion on her, and said unto her, Weep not. And he came and touched
the bier: and they that bare him stood still. And he said, Young man, I say
unto thee, Arise. And he that was dead sat up, and began to speak. And he
delivered him to his mother” (vii, 12–15 ).

The other Evangelists were certainly ignorant of this miracle; for if they had
known of it they could not have omitted it, as it is the most important
miracle related by a Synoptist, and, with one exception, the most important
of all Christ’s miracles.

Page 150

A miracle almost identical with this is related of Apollonius. Referring to
the two, Baur says: “As according to Luke, it was a young man, the only
son of a widow, who was being carried out of the city; so, in Philostratus, it
is a young maiden already betrothed, whose bier Apollonius meets. The
command to set down the bier, the mere touch, and a few words, are
sufficient here, as there, to bring the dead to life” (Apollonius of Tyana and
Christ, p. 145).

151

In their accounts of his curing the paralytic what parenthetical clause is to
be found in each of the Synoptics?

“(Then saith he to the sick of the palsy)” (Matthew ix, 6 ; Mark ii, 10 ;
Luke v, 24 ).

As the clause is superfluous, this agreement, instead of furnishing proof of
divine inspiration, tends to prove what has already been affirmed, that these
books are not original, but copied, for the most part, from older documents.

152

What effect had the teachings of Jesus upon the people?

Matthew: “They were astonished at his doctrine” (xxii, 33 ).

Mark: “They were astonished at his doctrine” (i, 22 ).

Luke: “They were astonished at his doctrine” (iv, 32 ).

Page 151

153

What did he say to the people in regard to letting their light shine?

“No man, when he hath lighted a candle, putteth it in a secret place, neither
under a bushel, but on a candle stick” (Luke, Old Ver., xi, 33 ).

“No man, when he hath lighted a lamp, putteth it in a cellar, neither under
the bushel, but on the stand” (New Ver.).

154

What did he say concerning the way that leads to life?

“Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life”
(Matthew, Old Ver., vii, 14 ).

“Narrow is the gate, and straitened the way, that leadeth unto life” (New
Ver.).

The Old Version has a strait gate and a narrow way; the New Version a
narrow gate and a strait way.

155

Page 152

Quote the words which relate the calling of Peter.

John: “He [Andrew] first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto
him, We have found the Messias, which is being interpreted the Christ.

“And he brought him to Jesus. And when Jesus beheld him, he said, Thou
art Simon the son of Jona: thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by
interpretation, A stone” (i, 41, 42 ).

The last clause of each is an interpolation.

156

Where was John baptizing when Jesus and his disciples came into Judea?

John: “In Aenon near to Salim” (iii, 22, 23 ).

This is declared by nearly all critics to be a geographical error. No place
corresponding to this existed in Judea.

157

What city of Samaria did Jesus visit?

John: “Then cometh he to a city of Samaria which is called Sychar” (iv,
5 ).

Samaria contained no city of this name. Bible commentators believe that
Shechem is intended.

Page 153

158

What did his disciples say to him when about to leave Bethany?

“Master, the Jews of late sought to stone thee” (John xi, 8 ).

The disciples were themselves Jews, and the above is not the language of a
Jew speaking of his own people, but of a foreigner.

159

Where was he when he dined with publicans and sinners?

Mark: At his own house. “As Jesus sat at meat in his house, many publicans
and sinners sat also together with Jesus and his disciples” (ii. 15 ).

Luke: At the house of Levi. “And Levi made him a great feast in his own
house; and there was a great company of publicans and of others that sat
down with them” (v, 29 ).

160

What did the Pharisees say to his disciples, because they, with Jesus, dined
with publicans and sinners?

Page 154

“Why do ye eat and drink with publicans and sinners?” (Luke v, 30 .)

“Why eateth your master with publicans and sinners?” (Matthew ix, 11 .)

161

Who inquired of Jesus the reason for his disciples not fasting?

Matthew: “Then came to him the disciples of John, saying, Why do we and
the Pharisees fast oft, but thy disciples fast not?” (ix, 14 .)

Luke: “And they [the scribes and Pharisees] said unto him, why do the
disciples of John fast often, ... and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees;
but thine eat and drink?” (v, 33 .)

162

What did he say when reproved for plucking the ears of corn on the
Sabbath?

“Have ye never read what David did?... How he went into the house of God
in the days of Abiathar, the high priest, and did eat the shew bread?” (Mark
ii, 25, 26 .)

David did not do this “in the days of Abiathar,” but in the days of
Ahimelech. “Then came David to Nob to Ahimelech the priest.... So the
priest gave him hallowed bread; for there was no bread there but the shew
bread” (1 Sam. xxi, 1, 6 ).

Page 155

163

What did he claim regarding Moses?

“He [Moses] wrote of me” (John v, 46 ).

The passage referred to is quoted in Acts iii, 22 , and may be found in
Deuteronomy xviii, 15 . It alludes to Joshua, the successor of Moses. “The
Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a prophet from the midst of thee, of
thy brethren like unto me; unto him ye shall hearken.”

Had Jesus been omniscient he would have known that Moses did not write
this; that it was not written until nearly 800 years after the time of Moses.

164

Jesus is credited with having raised the daughter of Jairus from the dead.
Was she really dead?

Matthew: Jairus said, “My daughter is even now dead” (ix, 18 ).

Mark: He said, “My little daughter lieth at the point of death” (v, 23 ).

Luke: It was reported that “she lay a dying” (viii, 42 ).

According to Matthew, in this miracle he restored the dead to life;
according to Mark and Luke, he merely healed the sick.

Page 156

165

Who of Christ’s disciples witnessed the raising of Jairus’ daughter?

Mark and Luke: Peter, James and John (Mark v, 37–40 ; Luke viii, 51 ).

John, who alone of his alleged biographers is said to have witnessed this
miracle, is the only one who fails to mention it.

“A proper witness is silent, while an improper witness testifies.”—Bishop
Faustus.

166

What did Jesus say when sending out his Twelve Apostles?

“He that receiveth you receiveth me, and he that receiveth me receiveth him
that sent me” (Matthew x, 40 ; Luke x, 16 ).

According to John (xiii, 20 ) these words were uttered not at the beginning
of his ministry as stated by Matthew and Luke, but at the Last Supper;
regarding which “Supernatural Religion” says: “It is clear that its insertion
here is a mistake.”

167

Page 157

What command did he give them respecting the provision of staves?

Matthew and Luke: They were not to provide themselves with staves.
“Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor brass in your purses, nor scrip for your
journey, neither two coats, neither shoes, nor yet staves” (Matt. x, 9, 10 ;
Luke ix, 3 ).

Mark: “Commanded them that they should take nothing for their journey,
save a staff only” (vi, 8 ).

168

When the Samaritans refused to receive him what was said?

Luke: “And when his disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord,
wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven, and consume
them even as Elias did?

“But he turned and rebuked them, and said, Ye know not what manner of
spirit ye are of.

“For the Son of man is not come to destroy men’s lives, but to save them.
And they went to another village” (ix, 54–56 ).

It is conceded by the best Christian scholars that the words “as Elias did”
and all that follow, excepting “he turned and rebuked them,” are spurious.

169

What did Jesus say to the multitude concerning John the Baptist?

Page 158

“From the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven
suffereth violence” (Matthew xi, 12 ).

The words, “from the days of John the Baptist until now,” signify that a
long period of time had elapsed since the days of John. Yet, on the very day
that Jesus is said to have uttered them, he received a visit from the disciples
of John, who was still living (Matthew xi, 2, 3 ).

170

Whose rejection of him provoked the declaration, “A prophet is not without
honor, save in his own country”?

Matthew: “And when he came into his own country [Galilee], he taught
them in their synagogue, ... and they were offended in him. But Jesus said
unto them, A prophet is not without honor, save in his own country” (xiii,
54–57 ).

John: “He departed thence, [he had come from Judea and Samaria] and
went into Galilee. For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honor
in his own country. Then when he was come into Galilee, the Galileans
received him” (iv, 43–45 ).

According to Matthew, he was without honor in Galilee; according to John,
he went to Galilee because he was without honor in Judea. According to
Matthew the Galileans rejected him; according to John “the Galileans
received him.” According to Matthew, Galilee was “his own country”;
according to John, Judea was “his own country.”

Regarding these contradictory statements, Scott, in his “English Life of
Jesus” (p. 114), says: “The Synoptists in every case give a special reason
for his leaving Galilee, while the fourth gospel is equally careful in
specifying the reason for his leaving Jerusalem. According to the former,

Page 159

Jesus would not have left Galilee if he could have avoided it; according to
the latter, he would have remained at Jerusalem if he could have done so
with safety. The inconsistency is glaring.”

171

When he came into his own country and taught in the synagogue what did
the people say?

Mark: “Is not this the carpenter?” (vi, 3 .)

Matthew: “Is not this the carpenter’s son?” (xiii, 55 .)

172

When Herod heard of his wonderful works, what did he say?

“This is John the Baptist; he is risen from the dead” (Matthew xiv, 2 ).

Here, early in Christ’s ministry, the tetrarch of Galilee is represented as
entertaining the Christian doctrine of a bodily resurrection.

173

When and for what reason was John beheaded?

Page 160

Matthew and Mark: “But when Herod’s birthday was kept, the daughter of
Herodias [Salome] danced before them, and pleased Herod. Whereupon he
promised with an oath to give her whatsoever she would ask. And she,
being before instructed of her mother, said, Give me here John Baptist’s
head in a charger. And the king was sorry: nevertheless for the oath’s sake,
and them which sat with him at meat, he commanded it to be given her. And
he sent, and beheaded John in the prison. And his head was brought in a
charger, and given to the damsel: and she brought it to her mother” (Matt.
xiv, 6–11 ; Mark vi, 21–28 ).

This account of the death of John is utterly at variance with that given in
Josephus. This historian, assuming the passage relating to John to be
genuine, says:

“Herod, who feared lest the great influence John had over the people might
put it into his power and inclination to raise rebellion (for they seemed to do
anything he should advise), thought it best by putting him to death, to
prevent any mischief he might cause, and not bring himself into difficulties,
by sparing a man who might make him repent of it when it should be too
late. Accordingly he was sent a prisoner, out of Herod’s suspicious temper,
to Macherus, the castle I before mentioned, and was there put to death”
(Antiquities, B. xviii, ch. v, sec. 2).

Macherus, where Josephus states that John was executed, was a place far
removed from Herod’s capital—was outside of his dominions—in Arabia
Petrea.

Referring to the Evangelistic account of John’s death, Dr. Hooykaas says:
“This eminently dramatic story certainly cannot be accepted as it stands. It
betrays too much art in its striking contrasts between the manners of the
court and the person of the prophet. We have already seen that the occasion
of John’s imprisonment is not correctly given by the Gospels. That such a
man as Herod ‘delighted in hearing’ John is, to say the least, an
exaggeration. The ghastly scene in which the prophet’s head is carried into
the festive hall may not be quite impossible in such an age and at such a
court, but it is hardly probable. It is easy to see that Herodias is drawn after

Page 161

the model of Ahab’s wife, who hated and persecuted the first Elijah; and
Salome is evidently copied from Esther, for she, too, visits the prince by
surprise, captivates him by her beauty, obtains a promise of anything up to
the half of his kingdom, and at the festive board demands the death of her
enemy as the royal boon” (Bible for Learners, vol. iii, p. 272).

174

Who was Herodias?

Synoptics: “His [Herod’s] brother Philip’s wife” (Matt. xiv, 3 ; Mark vi,
17 ; Luke iii, 19 ).

Herodias was a grand-daughter of Herod the Great, and married her uncle
Herod, the disinherited son of Herod the Great. She subsequently married
Antipas, the Herod who is said to have put John to death. Herod’s brother
Philip (Tetrarch of Trachonitis and Gaulonitis) was not the son of Marianne,
as the first husband of Herodias was, but the son of Cleopatra. Philip’s wife
was Salome, the daughter of Herodias. The daughter of Herodias, instead of
being a damsel dancing at the court of Herod, as the Synoptics declare, was
at this time the wife of an aged ruler of a foreign province. According to
Whiston, she became a widow in the very year in which John died.
Herodias was not the wife, but the mother-in-law of Herod’s brother Philip.
Whiston, in his translation of Josephus, attempts to gloss over the
Synoptics’ error by inserting in brackets after Herod the word “Philip.”
Scribners’ “Bible Dictionary” concedes the error and accounts for it “By
supposing that there is a confusion between the first husband and the son-
in-law of Herodias, for her daughter Salome married Philip the tetrarch.”

Page 162

175

What is said of the numbers baptized by Jesus and his disciples as
compared with those baptized by John?

John: “The Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more disciples
than John. (Though Jesus himself baptized not, but his disciples.)” (iv, 1,
2 .)

Matthew (iii, 5 ) and Mark (i, 5 ) declare that John had baptized
“Jerusalem and all Judea.” It is admitted, both in the New Testament and by
Christians, that Jesus made but few converts during his lifetime, and to
assert or intimate that he and his disciples baptized more than John is
preposterous.

176

Who furnished the loaves and fishes with which the multitude in the desert
was fed?

Synoptics: The disciples (Matt. xiv, 15–17 ; Mark vi, 35–38 ; Luke ix, 12,
13 ).

John: “A lad” (vi, 9 ).

177

How many were fed?

Page 163

Mark: “And they that did eat of the loaves were about five thousand men”
(vi, 44 ).

Matthew: “And they that had eaten were about five thousand men, beside
women and children” (xiv, 21 ).

178

Where did this miracle occur?

Luke: “In a desert place belonging to the city called Bethsaida” (ix, 10 ).

Mark says that after the miracle “He constrained his disciples to get into a
ship, and to go to the other side before unto Bethsaida” (vi, 45 ).

If the miracle was performed in a place belonging to the city of Bethsaida,
as stated by Luke, they did not cross the sea to reach Bethsaida, as stated by
Mark.

179

After feeding the five thousand what did Jesus do?

Matthew and Mark: “He sent the multitudes away” (Matt. xiv, 22 ; Mark
vi, 45 ).

John: He did not send the multitude away, but withdrew himself into a
mountain (vi, 15 ).

Page 164

180

For what purpose did he go to the mountain?

Matthew and Mark: “And when he had sent the multitudes away, he went
up into a mountain, apart to pray” (Matt. xiv, 23 ; Mark vi, 46 ).

John: “When Jesus therefore perceived that they [the multitude] would
come and take him by force, to make him a king, he departed again into a
mountain alone” (vi, 15 ).

Matthew and Mark say nothing about the attempt to make him king; John
says nothing about his praying.

181

Were his disciples with him?

Matthew and Mark: “And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get
into a ship, and to go before him unto the other side, while he sent the
multitude away. And when he had sent the multitudes away, he went up into
a mountain apart to pray; and when the evening was come, he was there
alone. But the ship was now in the midst of the sea” (Matt. xiv, 22–24 ;
Mark vi, 45–47 ).

Luke: “And it came to pass, as he was alone praying, his disciples were
with him” (ix, 18 ).

Page 165

Matthew and Mark send his disciples ahead in a ship to make room for his
miracle of walking on the sea, a miracle that Luke knows nothing of.

182

To what port did he command his disciples to sail?

Mark: “Unto Bethsaida” (vi, 45 ).

Pursuant to this command toward what place did they steer?

John: “Toward Capernaum” (vi, 17 ).

Where did this bring them?

Matthew: “Into the land of Gennesaret” (xiv, 34 ).

183

Jesus himself is said to have followed them on foot. Where did he overtake
them?

Matthew and Mark: “In the midst of the sea” (Matt. xiv, 24–26 ; Mark vi,
47, 48 ).

John: As they were nearing the land (vi, 19–21 ).

According to John, he walked entirely across the sea; according to Matthew
and Mark, but half way across.

Page 166

Christ’s walking on the sea was probably suggested by Job (ix, 8 ), who
says God “treadeth upon the waves of the sea,” or, according to the
Septuagint, “walking upon the sea as upon a pavement.”

184

What remarkable feat was attempted on the trip?

Matthew: “And when Peter was come down out of the ship, he walked on
the water, to go to Jesus. And when he saw the wind boisterous, he was
afraid; and beginning to sink, he cried, saying, Lord save me. And
immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand, and caught him” (Matt. xiv, 29–
31 ).

Mark and John, who relate with much particularity the events of this
voyage, do not mention Peter’s adventure.

“Probably they had good reason for omitting it. A profane mind might make
a jest of an apostle ‘half seas over,’ and ridicule an apostolic gate-keeper
who couldn’t keep his head above water.”—Bradlaugh.

185

What did the Jews say to Jesus respecting his Messianic mission?

“Search and look: for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet” (John vii, 52 ).

Search and look; for out of Galilee arose some of their greatest prophets,
Jonah, Hosea, Nahum and Elijah. It may be urged that it is the Jews who

Page 167

give expression to the error; but it is plain the Evangelist accepts the
statement as true.

186

What notable incident occurred at Jerusalem?

John: The release by Jesus of the woman taken in adultery (vii, 53 ; viii, 1–
11 ).

This is popularly regarded as one of the most admirable acts in Christ’s
ministry. In the New Version the twelve verses relating it are declared by
the Oxford revisers to be an interpolation.

187

In the miracle of restoring the sight of the man born blind, what did he tell
the man to do?

“Go wash in the pool of Siloam” (John ix, 7 ).

“The Lord sent the blind man to wash, not in, as our version has it, but at
the pool of Siloam; for it was the clay from his eyes that was to be washed
off.”—Smith’s Bible Dictionary.

Page 168

188

What is the meaning of the word “Siloam”?

John: “Which is by interpretation, ‘Sent’” (ix, 7 ).

Which is not by interpretation “sent,” but “aqueduct.”

189

Who provoked the displeasure of the Pharisees by eating with unwashed
hands?

Matthew and Mark: The disciples of Jesus (Matt. xv, 1, 2 ; Mark vii, 1,
2 ).

Luke: Jesus himself (xi, 37, 38 ).

190

Of what nationality was the woman who desired Jesus to cast the devil out
of her daughter?

Matthew: “A woman of Canaan” (xv, 22 ).

Mark: “The woman was a Greek” (vii, 26 ).

Page 169

191

What did his disciples say when he expressed his intention of feeding the
four thousand?

Mark: “And his disciples answered him, From whence can a man satisfy
these men with bread here in the wilderness? And he asked them, How
many loaves have ye? And they said, Seven” (viii, 4, 5 ).

Why should they be surprised at his intention of feeding four thousand with
seven loaves when but a few weeks before he had fed five thousand with
five loaves?

In regard to this miracle Rev. William Sanday, of England, author of “Jesus
Christ,” the most important article in Scribners’ “Bible Dictionary,” says:
“Are the two Feedings of Mark to be regarded as two events or one?
Besides the general resemblance between the two narratives, a weighty
argument in favor of the latter hypothesis is, that in the second narrative the
disciples’ question implies that the emergency was something new. They
could hardly have put this question as they did if a similar event had
happened only a few weeks before.” This is also the opinion of Dr.
Schleiermacher.

192

After feeding the four thousand where did he come?

Matthew (Old Ver.): “Came into the coasts of Magdala” (xv, 39 ).

Matthew (New Ver.): “Came into the borders of Magadan.”

Page 170

193

Where does Mark say he came?

“Came into the parts of Dalmanutha (viii, 10 ).

Criticising this statement, the “Bible for Learners” says: “Mark makes him
journey still farther north, through the district of Sidon, and then turn
southeast to the lake of Galilee, pass some way down its eastern shore
apparently, and finally take ship and cross in a southwesterly direction to
Dalmanutha, where we meet him once again. But the Evangelist’s
geography is open to suspicion, and we are inclined to lay these apparently
purposeless wanderings of Jesus to the account of Mark’s want of accuracy”
(Vol. iii, p. 282).

194

What did he say to the Pharisees who asked for a sign?

“There shall no sign be given unto this generation” (Mark viii, 12 ).

“There shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas”
(Matthew xvi, 4 ).

Page 171

195

On the way to Caesarea Philippi what remarkable discovery was made by
Peter?

Matthew: “He [Jesus] asked his disciples, saying, Whom do men say that I
the Son of Man am? And they said, Some say that thou art John the Baptist:
some Elias; and others, Jeremias, or one of the prophets. He saith unto
them, But whom say ye that I am? And Simon Peter answered and said,
Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God. And Jesus answered and said
unto him, Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona; for flesh and blood hath not
revealed it unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven” (xvi, 13–17 ).

According to Matthew, Jesus is astonished at the discovery of Peter and
attributes it to a revelation from Heaven. Yet previous to this, and in the
presence of Peter, according to the same writer, the other disciples had
declared him to be “the Son of God” (Matthew xiv, 33 ).

196

The Synoptics all declare that the Messiahship of Jesus was not revealed to
his disciples until late in his ministry. Is this true?

John: It is not. It was known to them at the beginning of his ministry.
Before Peter was called Andrew said, “We have found the Messias, which
is, being interpreted, the Christ” (i, 41 ). On the following day Nathanael
said to Jesus, “Thou art the Son of God; thou art the King of Israel” (49 ).

197

Page 172

When did the Transfiguration take place?

Matthew and Mark: Six days after the discourse in which he announced his
second coming (Matt. xvii, 1 ; Mark ix, 2 ).

Luke: “About an eight days after these sayings” (ix, 28 ).

198

Was the countenance of Jesus changed?

Matthew and Luke: It was. “And his face did shine as the sun, and his
raiment was white as the light” (Matt. xvii, 2 ). “The fashion of his
countenance was altered, and his raiment was white and glistening” (Luke
ix, 29 ).

Mark: The appearance of his raiment only was changed. “And his raiment
became shining, exceeding white as snow” (ix, 3 ).

199

When did Peter propose building the three tabernacles to Jesus, Moses and
Elias?

Matthew and Mark: While Moses and Elias were yet with them (Matt. xvii,
3, 4 ; Mark ix, 4–8 ).

Luke: After they had departed (ix, 33 ).

Page 173

200

What did the voice from the clouds declare?

Mark and Luke: “This is my beloved Son; hear ye him” (Mark ix, 7 ; Luke
ix, 35 ).

Matthew: “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, hear ye
him” (xvii, 5 ).

Luke’s account of the Transfiguration differs in many respects from that of
Matthew and Mark. Luke says that Jesus went up into the mountain to pray;
Matthew and Mark make no mention of this. Luke says the disciples were
asleep when Moses and Elias appeared. According to Matthew and Mark
they were awake. Luke says that Moses and Elias “spake of his decease.”
Matthew and Mark do not know what they talked about.

201

Who witnessed the Transfiguration?

Synoptics: Peter, James and John (Matt. xvii, 1 ; Mark ix, 2 ; Luke ix,
28 ).

It is remarkable that Matthew, Mark and Luke, who did not witness the
Transfiguration, are the only ones to report it; while John, who is declared
to have witnessed it, knows nothing about it. Concerning this and other
events which John is said to have witnessed, Greg says: “All the events said
to have been witnessed by John alone are omitted by John alone. This fact

Page 174

seems fatal either to the reality of the events in question or to the
genuineness of the Fourth Gospel.”

Regarding this subject Scott says: “By some singular fatality the writer of
the fourth gospel seems incapable of describing any one incident in the life
of Jesus as the Synoptics have described it.... It is hard to believe that we
are reading narratives which profess to relate the life of the same person....
If then in these particulars, the Synoptic Gospels are correct, the Johannine
version of the events is pure fiction; and if the latter be taken as the true
account, no dependence whatever can be placed upon the former” (Life of
Jesus, pp. 259–263).

202

Compare the account of the Transfiguration of Jesus with the account of
Moses at Mount Sinai.

Page 175

Matthew. Exodus.

“And after six days Jesus taketh “Then went up Moses, and Aaron,
Peter, James, and John his brother, Nadab and Abihu” (xxiv, 9 ).
and bringeth them up into a high
mountain apart, “And Moses went up into the mount,
and a cloud covered the mount.
“And was transfigured before
them, and his face did shine as the “And the glory of the Lord abode upon
sun, and his raiment was white as Mount Sinai, and the cloud covered it
the light” (xvii, 1, 2 ). six days; and the seventh day he called
unto Moses out of the midst of the
“While he yet spake, behold, a cloud.
bright cloud overshadowed them;
and behold a voice out of the “And the sight of the glory of the Lord
cloud,” etc. (5 ). was like devouring fire” (15–17 ).

We have in each account a prophet and three companions; in each the
persons mentioned go up into a mountain; in each there is a supernatural
brightness; in each an overshadowing cloud; in each a celestial voice
speaking out of the cloud; in each Moses is a prominent figure; in each a
period of six days is mentioned.

203

What occurred immediately after the Transfiguration?

Matthew: “His disciples asked him, saying, Why then say the scribes that
Elias must first come? And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias truly
shall first come, and restore all things. But I say unto you, that Elias is come
already and they know him not.... Then the disciples understood that he
spake unto them of John the Baptist” (xvii, 10–13 ).

Page 176

It is quite natural that the writing of one story concerning Elias should
suggest another; but reason forbids the acceptance of both as true. If Elias
was seen and recognized at the mountain, as stated, the above conversation
did not follow that appearance.

204

What ailed the man’s son whom Jesus cured after the Transfiguration?

Matthew (Old Ver.): He was a lunatic (xvii, 15 ).

Matthew (New Ver.): He was an epileptic.

Mark: He had “a dumb spirit” (ix, 17 ).

205

When the authorities at Capernaum demanded tribute of Jesus what did he
command Peter to do?

“Go thou to the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the fish that first cometh
up; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money;
that take, and give unto them for me and thee” (Matthew xvii, 27 ).

Matthew does not venture to say that Peter was successful, doubtless
recognizing the fact that there ought to be limits even to a fish story.

Regarding this story Archbishop Trench says: “It is remarkable, and is a
solitary instance of the kind, that the issue of this bidding is not told us.” Dr.
Farrar says: “I agree with the learned and thoughtful Olshausen in regarding

Page 177

this as the most difficult to comprehend of all the gospel miracles” (Life of
Christ, p. 288).

206

What was the nature of the tribute demanded?

It was an annual tax, known as the temple service tax, a tax from which no
Jew, rich or poor, was exempt. Regarding the time and manner of its
collection, Farrar says: “On the 1st of Adar, the demand was made quietly
and civilly; if, however, it had not been paid by the 25th, then it seems that
the collectors of the contribution (tobhin shekalim) might take a security for
it from the defaulter” (Life of Christ, p. 285).

The tax was always collected in the early spring. Yet according to Matthew
it was collected from Jesus in the autumn, just before the feast of
tabernacles. Either Matthew was ignorant of the time of its collection, or
Jesus was a defaulter.

Nor is this the only difficulty needing explanation. It is assumed that Peter
secured the coin in the manner directed. If so, how did it come into
existence? Did Jesus miraculously create it? If so, he was a counterfeiter.
Was it a lost coin? In this case, if he was omniscient, as claimed, he knew
the owner and should have restored it.

207

After leaving Galilee where did Jesus go?

Page 178

Matthew: “Into the coasts of Judea beyond Jordan” (xix, 1 ).

The Jordan being the eastern boundary of Judea, no “coasts of Judea”
existed beyond it.

208

In going to Jerusalem to attend his last Passover, what route did he take?

Luke: “He passed through the midst of Samaria” (xvii, 11 ).

Mark: He “cometh into the coasts of Judea by the farther side of the Jordan”
(x, 1 ).

Two entirely different routes. As the province of Samaria lay between those
of Galilee and Judea, the direct route from Galilee to Jerusalem was
“through the midst of Samaria.” The orthodox Jews, however, in order to
avoid the Samaritans, whom they thoroughly despised, usually crossed the
Jordan, which formed the boundary of the three provinces, came down on
the east side of the river through Perea, recrossed the river, and thus entered
“into the coasts of Judea from the farther side of Jordan.”

209

What city did he pass through on his way to Jerusalem?

Luke: “And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho” (xix, 1 ).

Luke here contradicts his previous statement that “he passed through the
midst of Samaria,” for Jericho was not on the route from Samaria, but on

Page 179

the route from Perea by way of “the farther side of Jordan,” the route which
Mark declares he took.

210

What miracle did he perform on the way?

Luke: “As he entered into a certain village, there met him ten men that were
lepers, which stood afar off; and they lifted up their voices, and said, Jesus,
Master, have mercy on us. And when he saw them, he said unto them, Go
shew yourselves to the priests. And it came to pass, that, as they went, they
were cleansed” (xvii, 12–14 ).

The other Evangelists do not mention this miracle. Concerning it the “Bible
for Learners” says: “It is an unsuccessful imitation of the account we have
already examined of the healing of a leper. It is absolutely unhistorical”
(Vol. iii, p. 310).

211

Was it one or two blind men that sat by the wayside beseeching him to heal
them?

Mark: “Blind Bartimeus, the son of Timeus, sat by the highway side
begging. And when he heard that it was Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry
out, and say, Jesus, thou son of David, have mercy on me” (x, 46, 47 ).

Luke: “A certain blind man sat by the wayside begging: ... And he cried,
saying, Jesus, thou son of David, have mercy on me” (xviii, 35, 38 ).

Page 180

Matthew: “Two blind men sitting by the wayside, when they heard that
Jesus passed by, cried out, saying, Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of
David” (xx, 30 ).

212

What inquiry did the disciples make regarding the cause of the man’s
blindness?

“Master, who did sin, this man, or his parents, that he was born blind?”
(John ix, 2 ).

Regarding this, Mrs. Evans, in her “Christ Myth” (p. 55), says: “Such a
suggestion has no meaning when uttered by a Jew, but to a believer in the
transmigration of souls the query would be natural and pertinent, and the
story appears to be a modification of a well-known Buddhistic parable.”

213

When did this occur?

Luke: “As he was come nigh into Jericho” (xviii, 35 ).

Matthew: “As they separated from Jericho” (xx, 29 ).

Mark: “As he went out of Jericho” (x, 46 ).

Mark agrees with Luke and disagrees with Matthew as to the number of
men, and agrees with Matthew and disagrees with Luke as to the time of its
occurrence.

Page 181

214

What did Jesus say regarding divorce?

Mark: “And he saith unto them, Whosoever shall put away his wife and
marry another, committeth adultery against her. And if a woman shall put
away her husband, and be married to another, she committeth adultery” (x,
11, 12 ).

This was written by one acquainted with the Roman, but not with the
Jewish law. The Jewish law did not recognize the right of a wife to put
away her husband for any cause whatever. Matthew (v, 31, 32 ) and Luke
(xvi, 18 ) knew better.

215

According to Mark he said, “Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry
another, committeth adultery.” What did he say according to Matthew?

“Whosoever shall put away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall
marry another, committeth adultery” (xix, 9 ).

This is a notable discrepancy. According to Mark if a husband divorce his
wife for any cause whatever he cannot lawfully marry another. According to
Matthew if he divorce his wife for fornication he can lawfully marry again.

Page 182

216

In his conversation with the rich man what commandments did he
prescribe?

“Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false
witness, Honor thy father and thy mother” (Luke xviii, 20 ).

“Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not bear false
witness, Defraud not, Honor thy father and thy mother” (Mark x, 19 ).

“Thou shalt do no murder, Thou shalt not commit adultery, Thou shalt not
steal, Thou shalt not bear false witness, Honor thy father and thy mother;
and, Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself” (Matthew xix, 18, 19 ).

No two of the Synoptics agree. Mark and Matthew each give a
commandment not given by either of the others.

217

What great miracle did he perform at Bethany?

John: The raising of Lazarus from the dead. “Then said Jesus unto them
plainly, Lazarus is dead” (xi, 14 ). “Jesus therefore again groaning in
himself cometh to the grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it. Jesus
said, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith
unto him, Lord, by this time he stinketh; for he hath been dead four days”
(38, 39 ). “Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead
was laid. And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that
thou hast heard me” (41 ). “And when he thus had spoken, he cried with a
loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. And he that was dead came forth, bound
hand and foot with grave clothes” (43, 44 ).

Page 183

The Synoptics make no mention of this miracle; and as it is the greatest
miracle ascribed to Jesus it was certainly unknown to them.

Commenting on the doubtful character of alleged events narrated by one
Evangelist and omitted by the others, Strauss says: “But this ground of
doubt falls with incomparably greater weight, on the narrative of the
resurrection of Lazarus in the fourth gospel. If the authors or collectors of
the three first gospels knew of this, they could not, for more than one
reason, avoid introducing it into their writings. For, first, of all the
resuscitations effected by Jesus, nay, of all his miracles, this resurrection of
Lazarus, if not the most wonderful, is yet the one in which the marvelous
presents itself the most obviously and strikingly, and which, therefore, if its
historical reality can be established, is a preeminently strong proof of the
extraordinary endowments of Jesus as a divine messenger; whence the
evangelists, although they had related one or two other instances of the
kind, could not think it superfluous to add this also. But, secondly, the
resurrection of Lazarus had, according to the representation of John, a direct
influence in the development of the fate of Jesus; for we learn from xi, 47
ff., that the increased resort to Jesus, and the credit which this event
procured him, led to that consultation of the Sanhedrim in which the
sanguinary counsel of Caiaphas was given and approved. Thus the event
had a double importance—pragmatical as well as dogmatical; consequently,
the synoptical writers could not have failed to narrate it, had it been within
their knowledge” (Leben Jesu, p. 548).

Referring to this miracle and the restoration of the sight of the man born
blind, Prof. Newman says: “That the three first narrators should have been
ignorant of them is simply impossible; that they should not have felt their
preeminent value is incredible” (Religion not History, p. 27).

There are three alleged instances in the Gospels of Christ restoring the dead
to life.

1. The raising of the daughter of Jairus from her death bed, related by
Matthew.

Page 184

2. The raising of the son of the widow of Nain from his bier as they were
carrying him to the grave, related by Luke.

3. The raising of Lazarus from his grave after he had lain four days, related
by John.

Even if these miracles were possible one fact disproves them: the silence of
the other Evangelists. Of these three stories not one is confirmed by another
Evangelist. His less important miracles, such as healing the sick, are, many
of them, recorded in all of the gospels, or at least in all of the Synoptics; yet
each of these, his greatest miracles, stands alone, unnoticed by the other
writers. Mark and Luke mention the daughter of Jairus, but only to deny the
miracle by declaring that she was not dead. Had these miracles really been
performed, all of the Evangelists would have had a knowledge of them, and
all would have recorded them. These writers do not complement each other,
as claimed: they exclude each other. There are many Lives of Napoleon; but
not one of his biographers has seen fit to omit his greatest victories because
some other biographer has narrated them.

218

Who was it requested that James and John might sit, one on the right and
the other on the left hand of Jesus in his kingdom?

Matthew: “She [their mother] said unto him, Grant that these my two sons
may sit, the one on thy right hand, and the other on the left, in thy kingdom”
(xx, 21 ).

Mark: “They [James and John] said unto him, Grant unto us that we may
sit, one on thy right hand, and the other on thy left, in thy glory” (x, 37 ).

Page 185

219

Who occupies a seat at the left hand of Jesus?

Mark: God (xvi, 19 ).

The modesty of the foregoing request is apparent. Zebedee’s family were
evidently trying to play a sharp game on Jesus, and get a first mortgage on
his Father’s throne.

220

What did Jesus affirm in regard to the mustard seed?

“Which indeed is the least of all seeds; but when it is grown is the greatest
among the herbs” (Matthew xiii, 32 ).

A mustard seed is not “the least of all seeds;” neither is the plant “the
greatest among herbs.”

221

With faith as large as a grain of mustard seed, what did he say his disciples
could do?

Page 186

“If ye have faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye shall say unto this mountain,
Remove hence to yonder place and it shall remove” (Matthew xvii, 20 ).

“If ye had faith as a grain of mustard seed, ye might say unto this sycamine
tree, Be thou plucked up by the root, and be thou planted in the sea; and it
should obey you” (Luke xvii, 6 ).

222

In the parable of the Great Feast what was the character of the feast?

Matthew: A wedding “dinner” (xxii, 4 ).

Luke: “A great supper” (xiv, 16 ).

223

Whom did the giver of the feast send to invite the guests?

Matthew: “His servants” (3 ).

Luke: “His servant” (17 ).

Such errors may be considered trivial and their notice captious; but
infallible writings do not contain even trivial errors.

Page 187

224

What befell the servants, or servant?

Matthew: “And the remnant took his servants, and entreated them
spitefully, and slew them” (6 ).

Luke: The servant returned unharmed (21 ).

225

What did the giver of the feast declare respecting those who refused to
attend?

“That none of those men which were bidden shall taste my supper” (xiv,
24 ).

As they had already declined to do so, the force of the interdiction is not
apparent.

226

Relate the circumstances connected with the attendance of the guest who
wore no wedding garment.

Matthew: “Then saith he to his servants, The wedding is ready, but they
which were bidden were not worthy. Go ye therefore into the highways, and
as many as ye shall find, bid to the marriage.... And when the king came in
to see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment;

Page 188

and he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a
wedding garment? And he was speechless” (xxii, 8–12 ).

The relator of this incident, which is omitted by Luke, would have us
suppose that the frequenters of the highways went clad in wedding
garments.

The parables of Jesus are declared to be perfect models of Literary
composition, and filled with lessons of divine wisdom. A few of them
possess some literary merit; but the most of them are faulty. They contain
many questionable ethical teachings; they are illogically constructed; the
imagery is unnatural, and the language crude.

227

In the parable of the Wicked Husbandmen did the owner of the vineyard
send one servant, or more than one, each time to collect the rent?

Mark and Luke: He sent but one (Mark xii, 2–5 ; Luke xx, 10–12 ).

Matthew: He sent more than one (xxi, 33–36 ).

228

What happened to the servants?

Matthew and Mark: Some of them were killed.

Luke: They were beaten and sent away, but none were killed.

Page 189

229

In the parable of the Talents how did the master apportion his money?

Matthew: He gave to the first servant five talents, to the second two, to the
third, one (xxv, 15 ).

Luke: He gave to each one pound (xix, 13 ).

230

What was their gain?

Matthew: Each doubled his money (16, 17 ).

Luke: The first increased his tenfold, the second fivefold (16, 18 ).

231

What did the unprofitable servant do with the money entrusted to him?

Matthew: He “digged in the earth, and hid his lord’s money” (xxv, 18 ).

Luke: He said, “Lord, behold, here is thy pound, which I have kept laid up
in a napkin” (xix, 20 ).

Page 190

232

What are the concluding words of Jesus in this parable?

“For unto every one that hath shall be given: ... but from him that hath not
shall be taken away even that which he hath. And cast ye the unprofitable
servant into outer darkness: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth”
(Matthew xxv, 29, 30 ).

“That unto every one which hath shall be given; and from him that hath not,
even that he hath shall be taken away from him. But those mine enemies,
which would not that I should reign over them, bring hither, and slay them
before me” (Luke xix, 26, 27 ).

233

In the lawyer’s interview with Jesus, who was it, the lawyer, or Jesus, that
stated the two great commandments?

Matthew and Mark: Jesus. “Then one of them, which was a lawyer, asked
him a question, tempting him, saying, Master which is the great
commandment in the law? Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt love the Lord thy
God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind. This is
the first and great commandment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt
love thy neighbor as thyself” (xxii, 35–39 ).

Luke: The lawyer. “And, behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted
him, saying, Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? He said unto

Page 191

him, What is written in the law? how readest thou? And he [the lawyer]
answering said, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and
with all thy soul, and with all thy strength, and with all thy mind; and thy
neighbor as thyself” (x, 25–27 ).

234

“And after that they durst not ask him any questions.” After what?

Matthew: After his controversy with the Pharisees respecting David and
Christ (xxii, 41–46 ).

Mark: After his conversation with the scribe regarding the commandments
(xii, 28–37 ).

Luke: After confuting the Sadducees in regard to the resurrection (xx, 27–
40 ).

235

Did his controversy concerning David and Christ take place with the
Pharisees, as stated by Matthew?

Luke: It did not. It was with “certain of the scribes” (xx, 39 ).

Page 192

236

Where was Jesus on the day preceding his triumphal entry into Jerusalem?

John: With Lazarus at Bethany (three miles from Jerusalem) (xii, 1–15 ).

Luke: With Zaccheus near Jericho (twenty miles from Jerusalem) (xix, 1–
40 ).

237

Preparatory to his triumphal entry what command did he give his disciples?

“Go ye into the village over against you; in the which at your entering ye
shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him
hither” (Luke xix, 30 ).

“Go into the village over against you, and straightway ye shall find an ass
tied, and a colt with her: loose them, and bring them unto me” (Matthew
xxi, 2 ).

238

Did he ride both animals?

Matthew: He did. “And the disciples went, and did as Jesus commanded
them, and brought the ass, and the colt, and put on them their clothes, and
they set him thereon” (6, 7 ).

Page 193

The equestrian feat of his riding two asses, a large one and a small one, at
the same time, must have heightened the effect of this sublime pageant.

Matthew is continually seeing double. In the demoniac of Gadara he sees
two demoniacs; in the blind man by the wayside he sees two men; and in
other instances where the other Evangelists see but one person or thing he
sees two.

239

The riding of two asses by Jesus was in fulfillment of what prophecy?

Matthew: “And this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was spoken
by the prophet, saying, Tell ye the daughter of Sion, Behold, thy King
cometh unto thee, meek, and sitting upon an ass, and a colt the foal of an
ass” (xxi, 4, 5 ).

Matthew’s rendering of this passage (Zechariah ix, 9 ) arises from a
misunderstanding of the meaning of its words. The prophet, or poet, does
not mean two asses, but one; the clause “a colt the foal of an ass,” is merely
a poetical repetition or qualification of the preceding clause.

This blunder of Matthew is significant. It exposes the fictitious character of
this so-called Gospel history. It proves that Christ’s triumphal entry into
Jerusalem is not a historical event—that this story is a pure fabrication,
suggested by this alleged prophecy.

240

Page 194

When did Jesus purge the temple?

Synoptics: At the close of his ministry, a few days before his death
(Matthew xxi, 12–16 ; Mark xi, 15–18 ; Luke xix, 45–48 ).

John: At the beginning of his ministry, three years before his death (ii, 13–
22 ).

Origen doubted the occurrence of this event, believing it to be a mere
allegory.

241

When did he curse the fig tree?

Matthew: After he purged the temple (xxi, 12–19 ).

Mark: Before he purged the temple (xi, 12–15 ).

242

When was the tree discovered by his disciples to be withered?

Matthew: As soon as cursed (19 ).

Mark: Not until the next morning (13–20 ).

Page 195

243

Mark says that he visited the tree for the purpose of obtaining figs. Why did
the tree contain no fruit?

Mark: “Because the time of figs was not yet” (13 ).

This was before the Passover which occurred in March or April. In that part
of Palestine where the miracle is said to have been performed the bocore, or
early fig, ripened its first crop during the latter part of June; while the
kermus, or fig proper, ripened in August. What a spectacle! An omniscient
God searching for figs in March, and disappointed at not finding them—
creating a tree to bear fruit in the summer and cursing it for not bearing in
the spring!

244

What did Jesus accuse the Jews of doing?

Matthew: Of having slain prophets and wise men, among them “Zacharias
son of Barachias” (xxiii, 35 ).

The Zacharias mentioned was slain in Jerusalem, 69 A. D.; so that Matthew
makes Jesus refer to an event that occurred forty years after his death.

Referring to this passage, the Catholic scholar, Dr. Hug, says: “There cannot
be a doubt, if we attend to the name, the fact and its circumstances, and the
object of Jesus in citing it, that it was the same Zacharias Barouchos, who,
according to Josephus, a short time before the destruction of Jerusalem, was
unjustly slain in the temple.”

Commenting on this passage, Prof. Newman says: “There is no other man
known in history to whom the verse can allude. If so, it shows how late,

Page 196

how ignorant, how rash, is the composer of a text passed off on us as sacred
truth” (Religion not History, p. 46).

245

Repeat his lamentation concerning Jerusalem’s rejection of him.

“O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them
which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children
together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye
would not!” (Matthew xxiii, 37 ; Luke xiii, 34 .)

Where was he when he uttered this lamentation?

Matthew: During his visit at Jerusalem.

Luke: In Galilee before he went to Jerusalem.

Not only are these writers at variance with each other as to the time and
place of utterance, but the lamentation itself, which declares that he had
made repeated efforts to convert Jerusalem, is at variance with both of
them. For according to Matthew he had just arrived on his first visit to
Jerusalem, while according to Luke he had never yet, during his ministry,
visited Jerusalem.

246

Who anointed Jesus?

Matthew and Mark: “A woman” (Matt. xxvi, 7 ; Mark xiv, 3 ).

Page 197

Luke: “A sinful woman” (vii, 37 ).

John: Mary, the sister of Lazarus (xii, 3 ).

Luke’s “sinful woman” is recognized as Mary Magdalene. Farrar says: “In
the popular consciousness she will till the end of time be identified with the
Magdalene.” Matthew and Mark’s “woman” may be harmonized with either
Mary Magdalene or Mary the sister of Lazarus; but Luke and John are
irreconcilable.

247

Where did she put the ointment?

Matthew and Mark: On his head (Matt. xxvi, 7 ; Mark xiv, 3 ).

Luke and John: On his feet (Luke vii, 38–46 ; John xii, 3 ).

248

Where did this occur?

Matthew, Mark and John: In Bethany (Matt. xxvi, 6 ; Mark xiv, 3 ; John
xii, 1 ).

Luke: In Nain (vii, 11–37 ).

Page 198

249

At whose house did it occur?

Synoptics: At the house of Simon (Matt. xxvi, 6, 7 ; Mark xiv, 3 ; Luke
vii, 36–40 ).

John: At the house of Lazarus (xii, 1–3 ).

250

Who was Simon?

Matthew and Mark: A leper (Matt. xxvi, 6 ; Mark xiv, 3 ).

Luke: A Pharisee (vii, 39–40 ).

251

At what time during his ministry did this anointing occur?

Matthew, Mark and John: At the close of his ministry (Matt. xxvi, xxvii;
Mark xiv ; John xii ).

Luke: Early in his ministry (vii, 36–50 ).

Page 199

252

Did it occur before or after his triumphal entry?

Matthew and Mark: After (Matt. xxi, 1–11 , xxvi, 6–13 ; Mark xi, 1–11 ,
xiv, 3–9 ).

John: Before (xii, 1–15 ).

253

How many days before the Passover did it occur?

Mark: Two days (xiv, 1–3 ).

John: Six days (xii, 1–3 ).

“The prima facie view would certainly be that the anointing at Bethany was
placed by Mark two days and by John six days before the Passover.”—
Scribner’s Bible Dictionary.

254

Who objected to this apparent waste of the ointment?

Matthew: “His disciples” (xxvi, 8, 9 ).

John: “Judas Iscariot” (xii, 4, 5 ).

Page 200

These different versions of the anointing of Jesus present so many
discrepancies that some have supposed that two or more anointings were
made. The Archbishop of York, the most popular of Gospel harmonists,
concedes that but one anointing was made.

After an exhaustive review of the case, Strauss says: “Without doubt, we
have here but one history under three various forms; and this seems to have
been the real conclusion of Origen, as well as recently of Schleiermacher.”

255

While Jesus was at Jerusalem there came a voice from heaven. For what
purpose was the voice sent?

John: For the sake of those who stood by. “Jesus answered and said, This
voice came not because of me, but for your sakes” (xii, 30 ).

Of what benefit was the voice when those who heard it were unable to
distinguish it from thunder? “The people therefore, that stood by and heard
it, said that it thundered” (29 ).

The Evangelists relate several instances of celestial voices being heard. As
there is, in nearly every instance, a disagreement in regard to the message
conveyed, it is probable that an electrical disturbance inspired the voice,
while a vivid imagination interpreted its meaning. Regarding these voices,
the Duke of Somerset says: “A belief in these heavenly voices was a
common superstition among the Jews.”

256

Page 201

When did the Last Supper take place?

Synoptics: On the Passover (Matt. xxvi, 18–20 ; Mark xiv, 16–18 ; Luke
xxii, 13–15 ).

John: On the day preceding the Passover.

Luke says: “And they made ready the passover. And when the hour was
come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. And he said unto
them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you before I
suffer.”

John, in his account of the Last Supper, says it was “before the feast of the
passover” (xiii, 1 ). The Evangelists all agree that his trial and execution
took place on the day following the Last Supper. John says the Jews “went
not into the judgment hall, lest they should be defiled; but that they might
eat the passover” (xviii, 28 ). After narrating the events of the trial, John
says: “And it was the preparation of the passover” (xix, 14 ).

According to the Synoptics, the Last Supper was eaten on the 14th Nisan,
and, by our mode of reckoning time, on Thursday evening; according to
John, it was eaten on the 13th Nisan, and, by our mode of reckoning, on
Wednesday evening. The Synoptics declare that this supper was the regular
Paschal meal; according to John, it was an ordinary meal, the Paschal meal
not being eaten until after Christ’s death.

“The Synoptics represent most clearly that Jesus on the evening of the 14th
Nisan, after the custom of the Jews, ate the Passover with his disciples, and
that he was arrested in the first hours of the 15th Nisan, the day on which he
was put to death. Nothing can be more distinct than the statement that the
last supper was the Paschal feast.... The fourth Gospel, however, in
accordance with the principle which is dominant throughout, represents the
last repast which Jesus eats with his disciples as a common supper, which
takes place, not on the 14th, but on the 13th Nisan, the day ‘before the feast
of the Passover.’”—Supernatural Religion.

Page 202

Thousands of pages have been written in vain attempts to reconcile this
grave discrepancy. Scribner’s “Bible Dictionary,” which contains the best
fruits of orthodox scholarship, both of England and America, concedes a
contradiction. It says: “The Synoptics seem to identify the two [the Last
Supper and the Paschal meal], whereas St. John expressly places the Last
Supper before the Passover.”

After an exhaustive review of the subject, Strauss voices the conclusion of
German scholars in the following words: “Our only course is to
acknowledge an irreconcilable contradiction between the respective
accounts, without venturing a decision as to which is the correct one”
(Leben Jesu, p. 702).

257

The Synoptics state that the Last Supper was the Paschal meal. Describe the
Paschal meal.

“All leaning upon the cushions around the table, the first cup of wine was
served, and grace pronounced over the same and the feast. This cup of wine
being disposed of, vegetables and sauce were placed on the table, and the
vegetables, dipped in the sauce, were blessed and eaten. Next the
unleavened bread, the bitter herb, and a piquant sauce called Haroseth were
served, and the bitter herb, dipped in the Haroseth, was blessed and eaten.
Then the Paschal lamb was placed on the table with portions of another
sacrifice. One of the company asked the question why all this was done,
during which the second cup of wine was served. The head of the table
explaining narrated the story of the Exodus, closed with a hymn, spoke the
second time grace over the wine, and all disposed of the same. Now came
the breaking of the bread and the eating and drinking. This finished, the
third cup of wine was served, and grace after meal was pronounced. After
which the fourth cup was served, and the ceremonies closed with hymns
and psalms, and disposing of the fourth cup of wine” (Mishna).

Page 203

This was the Paschal meal as it was observed in the reputed time of Christ
and up to 70 A. D. After the fall of Jerusalem and the destruction of the
temple the great Passover feast retained but the shadow of its former glory.
The Paschal meal and the ceremonies attending it were generally shortened.
The fact that the Evangelists were unacquainted with the regular Paschal
meal, that the Synoptics were familiar only with the ceremonies of later
times, shows that the Last Supper is a myth, and the Gospels the products of
a later age.

Criticising the Synoptics’ accounts of the Paschal meal, Dr. Isaac Wise, an
able Jewish scholar, says:

“If any evidence is required that neither Mark nor Matthew had ever seen
the Paschal meal, or described that of Jesus, it is furnished here. They do
not mention any one point connected with the Paschal supper, the
ceremonies of which were established. They mention only one ceremony,
viz., the breaking of the bread, and the cup of wine after the meal, which is
not only a mistake, but shows conclusively, that either of them had seen the
Paschal supper, after the destruction of Jerusalem, in some Jewish house,
and the ceremonies connected therewith, called the Seder. Therefore, no
mention whatsoever is made of the main thing—the Paschal lamb—and the
bread is broken after the meal, which was done by the Jews after closing the
Paschal meal, outside of Jerusalem, when the altar had been destroyed; and
no Paschal lamb was eaten” (Martyrdom of Jesus, pp. 36, 37).

“Luke begins correctly, but makes a mistake in having the bread broken
right after the first cup of wine was handed round, which was done so at
every festive meal, except at the one described, and has but two cups of
wine instead of four. So we know that Luke did not describe what actually
happened that evening. He had seen the Jewish custom of opening the
festive meals with grace over the wine and bread, and made of it an
introduction to the Last Supper, without knowing that just that evening the
custom was changed” (Ibid. p. 38).

Page 204

258

What ceremony was instituted at the Last Supper?

Synoptics: The Eucharist (Matt. xxvi, 26–28 ; Mark xiv, 22–24 ; Luke
xxii, 19, 20 ).

John: The washing of feet (xiii, 4–9 ).

John does not mention the former ceremony, and the Synoptics do not
mention the latter; yet each is said to have been performed immediately
after supper.

259

He told his disciples that he would no more drink of the fruit of the vine
until he drank it in his Father’s kingdom. When was this?

Matthew: After instituting the Eucharist.

“And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and
gave it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat; this is my body. And he took the
cup and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of it; for this
is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission
of sins.

“But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until
that day when I drink it new with you in my Father’s kingdom” (xxvi, 26–
29 ).

Luke: Before instituting the Eucharist.

“For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the
kingdom of God shall come.

Page 205

“And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave unto them,
saying, This is my body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of
me. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new
testament in my blood, which is shed for you” (xxii, 18–20 ).

260

At the Last Supper did Jesus pass the cup once, or twice?

Matthew and Mark: Once (Matt. xxvi, 26–30 ; Mark xiv, 16–26 ).

Luke: Twice (xxii, 13–20 ).

Regarding this discrepancy, Scribners’ “Bible Dictionary” says: “The
temptation to expand was much stronger than to contract; and the double
mention of the cup raises real difficulties of the kind which suggest
interpolation.”

261

Where was Jesus when he uttered his last prayer?

Synoptics: In the garden of Gethsemane (Matt. xxvi, 36–39 ; Mark xiv,
32–36 ; Luke xxii, 39–42 ).

John: In Jerusalem before he retired to the garden (xvii , xviii, 1 ).

Page 206

262

What is said of his agony at Gethsemane?

Luke: “His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the
ground” (xxii, 44 ).

Whatever was the character of this so-called “bloody sweat,” it may be
remarked that Matthew, who was an apostle; Mark, who is claimed to be the
interpreter of Peter, an apostle who was with Jesus at the time; and John
who was not only an apostle, but present also, do not refer to it. Luke, who
was not an eye-witness—who was not an apostle—is the only one who
mentions it.

263

How many times did Jesus visit Jerusalem during his ministry?

John: At least four times (ii, 13 ; v, 1 ; x, 22, 23 ; xii, 12 ).

The Synoptics record but one visit.

264

To what country was his ministry chiefly confined?

Synoptics: To Galilee.

John: To Judea.

Page 207

According to the Synoptics nearly his entire ministry was confined to
Galilee. It was only at the close of his ministry, a few days before his death,
that he visited Judea to attend the Passover. According to John his ministry
was confined chiefly to Judea. It requires but three or four of his twenty-one
chapters to record his work in Galilee. Farrar says: “The Synoptists almost
confine themselves to the Galilean, and St. John to the Judean ministry”
(Life of Christ, p. 361).

265

How long did his ministry last?

Synoptics: One year.

John: At least three years.

The Rev. Dr. Giles says: “According to the first three Gospels, Christ’s
public life lasted only one year” (Christian Records, p. 11).

Referring to this and the preceding discrepancy, the author of “Supernatural
Religion” says: “The Synoptics clearly represent the ministry of Jesus as
having been limited to a single year, and his preaching is confined to
Galilee and Jerusalem, where his career culminates at the fatal Passover.
The fourth Gospel distributes the teaching of Jesus between Galilee,
Samaria, and Jerusalem, makes it extend over at least three years, and refers
to three Passovers spent by Jesus at Jerusalem” (p. 681).

Irenaeus, the greatest of the early Christian Fathers, and who lived in the
century following Jesus, declares that his ministry lasted twenty years. In
his principal work, “Against Heresies,” he combats the heresy of a one-year
ministry of Jesus. He says:

“They however, that they may establish their false opinion regarding that
which is written, ‘To proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord,’ maintain

Page 208

that he preached for one year only, and then suffered in the twelfth month.
They are forgetful of their own disadvantage, destroying his whole work,
and robbing him of that age which is both more necessary and more
honorable than any other; that more advanced age, I mean, during which
also, as a teacher, he excelled all others. For how could he have had
disciples if he did not teach? And how could he have taught, unless he had
reached the age of a master? For when he came to be baptized, he had not
yet completed his thirtieth year, but was beginning to be about thirty years
of age.... Now, that the first stage of early life embraces thirty years, and
that this extends onward to the fortieth year, every one will admit; but from
the fortieth and fiftieth year, a man begins to decline toward old age; which
our Lord possessed, while he still fulfilled the office of a teacher.... He did
not therefore preach for only one year, nor did he suffer in the twelfth
month of the year. For the period included between the thirtieth and fiftieth
year can never be regarded as one year” (Book ii, ch. xxii, secs. 5, 6).

266

What is said regarding the extent of his works?

John: “If they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world
itself could not contain the books” (xxi, 25 ).

In the very next verses of the Bible (Acts i, 1, 2 ) Luke declares that his
brief Gospel contains a record “of all that Jesus began both to do and teach,
until the day in which he was taken up.”

267

Page 209

Can the alleged teachings of Jesus be accepted as authentic?

Three facts disprove, for the most part, their authenticity.

1. The most important teachings ascribed to him by the Synoptics were
borrowed, either by him or his biographers, from other teachers and writers.

2. His teachings as presented by the Synoptics, and as presented by John,
exclude each other. No critic can seriously contend that the discourses and
sayings of Jesus recorded in the Synoptics and those given in the Fourth
Gospel emanated from the same mind. They are wholly dissimilar, both in
doctrine and phraseology. Dr. Westcott says: “It is impossible to pass from
the Synoptic Gospels to that of St. John without feeling that the transition
involves the passage from one world of thought to another. No familiarity
with the general teaching of the Gospels, no wide conception of the
character of the Savior, is sufficient to destroy the contrast which exists in
form and spirit between the earlier and later narratives” (Introduction to
Study of Gospels, p. 249).

3. The discourses attributed to Jesus in the Fourth Gospel were evidently
composed by the author of that Gospel. This is apparent to every careful
reader.

The teachings ascribed to Jesus in John, then, are spurious; while those
ascribed to him in Matthew, Mark and Luke are of doubtful authenticity. If
any of the teachings of Jesus have been preserved they exist in the first
three Gospels, but the unauthentic character of the Gospels themselves,
renders it impossible to ascribe to him with certainty a single teaching.

Page 210

Page 211

CHAPTER VI.

Page 212

The Crucifixion of Christ.

268

When did Jesus first foretell his passion?

Synoptics: Not until late in his ministry (Matt. xvi, 21 ; Mark viii, 31 ;
Luke ix, 21–27 ).

According to John (ii, 19–22 ) he referred to it at the beginning of his
ministry.

269

When did he announce his betrayal?

Matthew and Mark: At the Last Supper, while they were eating. “Now when
the even was come, he sat down with the twelve. And as they did eat, he
said, Verily I say unto you, that one of you shall betray me” (Matt. xxvi, 20,
21 ; Mark xiv, 18 ).

Luke and John: Not until after supper (Luke xxii, 20, 21 ; John xiii, 2–
21 ). John says that after supper he washed his disciples’ feet and delivered
a discourse to them, after which he said, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, that
one of you shall betray me.”

Page 213

270

Did Jesus say who should betray him?

Matthew and John: He did (Matt. xxvi, 25 ; John xiii, 26 ).

Mark and Luke: He did not.

271

How did he disclose his betrayer?

Matthew: By an implied affirmative answer to Judas’ question, “Is it I?”
“Then Judas which betrayed him, answered and said, Master, is it I? He said
unto him, Thou hast said” (xxvi, 25 ).

John: By giving Judas a sop. “Jesus answered, He it is to whom I shall give
a sop, when I have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to
Judas Iscariot.”

272

When did Satan enter into Judas?

Luke: Before the Last Supper (xxii, 3–7 ).

Page 214

John: After the Last Supper (xiii, 1–27 ).

273

How did Judas betray Jesus?

Matthew and Mark: “Now he that betrayed him, gave them a sign, saying,
Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he; hold him fast. And forthwith he
came to Jesus, and said, Hail, Master, and kissed him” (Matt. xxvi, 48, 49 ;
Mark xiv, 44, 45 ).

According to John, Judas did not betray him with a kiss.

274

What did Jesus say to Judas when he betrayed him?

“Friend, wherefore art thou come?” (Matthew xxvi, 50 .)

“Judas, betrayest thou the Son of man with a kiss?” (Luke xxii, 48 .)

275

What was Judas, and what office did he hold?

Page 215

John: “He was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein” (xii,
6 ).

Judas was thus the first Christian treasurer. But why did Jesus, if
omniscient, as claimed, select a thief for this office? Was he unable to
conduct his ministry without the aid of one?

276

What did Judas receive for betraying his master?

Matthew: “And they covenanted with him for thirty pieces of silver” (xxvi,
15 ).

“It is strange that a man who kept the purse, and knew what he would lose
by the death of his chief, should abandon the profits of his office for so
small a sum.”—Renan.

277

What did he do with the money?

Matthew: “Then Judas, which had betrayed him, when he saw that he was
condemned, repented himself, and brought again the thirty pieces of silver
to the chief priests and elders.... And he cast down the pieces of silver in the
temple and departed” (xxvii, 3–5 ).

Peter: “Now this man [Judas] purchased a field with the reward of iniquity”
(Acts i, 18 ).

Page 216

278

The purchase of the potter’s field was in fulfillment of what prophecy?

Matthew: “That which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying, And they
took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of him that was valued, ... and gave
them for the potter’s field, as the Lord appointed me” (xxvii, 9, 10 ).

This was not spoken by Jeremiah, but by Zechariah. “And the Lord said
unto me, Cast it unto the potter: a goodly price that I was prized at of them.
And I took the thirty pieces of silver and cast them to the potter in the house
of the Lord” (xi, 13 ).

It is evident that the account of the betrayal was inspired, not by a historical
fact, but by a desire to “fulfill” a Messianic prophecy. Zechariah did not
predict an event, but his words did suggest a fiction. This is the more
probable from the fact that Matthew is the only Evangelist who mentions
the thirty pieces of silver.

The story of Christ’s last visit to Jerusalem and the story of his betrayal
exclude each other. According to the Evangelists he was not arrested for any
offense he had committed during this visit, but for offenses he had
committed prior to this. Yet during this visit he is said to have appeared
openly with his disciples, making a triumphal entry into the city, visiting the
temple and teaching in public. In the face of this the story that the Jews
were obliged to bribe one of his disciples in order to apprehend him is
absurd. One of these stories must be false. Regarding them Lord Amberley
observes: “The representation of the Gospels, that Jesus went on teaching in
public to the very end of his career, and yet that Judas received a bribe for
his betrayal, is self-contradictory” (Life of Jesus, p. 214).

Page 217

To those who believe the accounts of the betrayal of Jesus to be historical,
the ecclesiastical historian, Neander, in his “Life of Christ,” advances a
suggestion that is worthy of consideration. The betrayal of Jesus by Judas, it
is suggested, was intended as a test of his Messiahship. If Jesus was the
Messiah, Judas reasoned, he could save himself; if he was not the Messiah
he was an impostor and deserved death.

279

What became of Judas?

Matthew: He “went and hanged himself” (xxvii, 5 ).

Peter: “Falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst, and all his bowels
gushed out” (Acts i, 18 ).

Papias, bishop of Hierapolis, one of the chief Christian authorities of the
second century, and who wrote before the books of Matthew and Acts were
written, gives the following account of the fate of Judas:

“Judas walked about in the world a great example of impiety; for his body
having swollen so that, on an occasion, when a wagon was moving on its
way, he could not pass it, he was crushed by the chariot and his bowels
gushed out.”

The German commentator, Dr. Hase, attempts to reconcile his suicide, as
related by Matthew, with his death by accident, as related by Peter, by
supposing that he attempted to hang himself, but that the rope broke,
causing him to fall with such force as to disembowel himself. This
harmonist apparently forgets to note that Peter says he fell “headlong,”
which makes it necessary to suppose that he hung himself by the feet.

Page 218

280

To whom did Peter deliver his speech describing the fate of Judas?

“Peter stood up in the midst of the disciples” (Acts i, 15 ).

Is it not reasonable to suppose that the alleged information conveyed in his
speech was as familiar to the disciples whom he addressed as to himself?
Regarding this De Wette aptly says: “In the composition of this speech the
author has not considered historical decorum.”

281

What did Peter say in regard to the name of the field?

“And it was known unto all the dwellers of Jerusalem; insomuch as that
field is called in their proper tongue, Aceldama, that is to say, The field of
blood” (Acts i, 19 ).

Here Peter is represented as interpreting in Greek a Jewish word to his
Jewish brethren.

282

Were there more than one of Jesus’ disciples concerned in his betrayal?

Page 219

John: There were. “For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were [of
his disciples] that believed not, and who should betray him” (vi, 64 ).

283

When the Jewish council met to plan the arrest of Jesus, to what conclusion
did they come?

Matthew and Mark: Not to arrest him on the feast day (Matt. xxvi, 3–5 ;
Mark xiv, 1, 2 ).

Yet this was the very day on which Matthew and Mark declare that he was
arrested.

284

Who arrested him?

Matthew and Mark: “A great multitude ... from the chief priests and elders
of the people” (Matt. xxvi, 47 ; Mark xiv, 43 ).

Luke: “The chief priests, and captains of the temple, and the elders”
themselves (xxii, 47–52 ).

285

Page 220

Who does John say was sent to arrest him?

A “band of soldiers and officers” (xviii, 3 , New Ver.).

This contradicts the Synoptics, who declare that it was a mob of civilians.

286

What is said regarding the multitude sent out to apprehend him?

Synoptics: They were armed “with swords and staves” (Matt. xxvi, 47 ;
Mark xiv, 43 ; Luke xxii, 52 ).

Were the disciples armed?

All: They were, or one of them at least (Matt. xxvi, 51 ; Mark xiv, 47 ;
Luke xxii, 38 , 50 ; John xviii, 10 ).

This is incredible, for Jews were never allowed to carry arms on a holy day.

287

How did they go out to capture him?

John: “With lanterns and torches” (xviii, 3 ).

His enemies are represented as believing that his arrest could be secured
only by strategy and stealth. Under these circumstances is it reasonable to
suppose that the chief priests would send out a torchlight procession to

Page 221

apprehend him? Besides, as it was at the full of the moon, what need had
they of lanterns and torches? Again, lanterns were unknown in Palestine.

288

When the band sent to capture him first came up to him what did they do?

Matthew and Mark: “They laid hands on him and took him” (Matt. xxvi,
47–50 ; Mark xiv, 43–46 ).

John: “They went backward and fell to the ground” (xviii, 3–6 ).

289

What did Peter do when Jesus was arrested?

John: “Then Simon Peter having a sword drew it, and smote the high
priest’s servant, and cut off his right ear” (xviii, 10 ).

Yet no efforts were made to arrest and punish Peter, notwithstanding he was
recognized and pointed out by the kinsman of the wounded man. It may be
urged that Jesus had healed the servant’s ear. This, even if true, would not
have removed the guilt of the militant disciple. Had Peter really committed
the deed, it is not probable that he would have visited the house of the high
priest and remained in the presence of his enemies.

Page 222

290

When was Jesus bound?

John: When he was arrested (xviii, 12 ).

Matthew and Mark: Not until after his trial before the Sanhedrim when he
was taken to Pilate (Matt. xxvii, 2 ; Mark xv, 1 ).

According to Luke he was not bound.

291

What did they do with Jesus when he was taken?

Matthew: “Led him away to Caiaphas” (xxvi, 57 ).

John: “Led him away to Annas first” (xviii, 13 ).

292

Did he have an examination before his trial?

John: He did (xviii, 13–23 ).

Our laws provide for what is known as a preliminary examination before a
magistrate. This was forbidden by the Jewish law, and his alleged
examination before a priest could not have taken place.

Page 223

293

Before whom did his preliminary examination take place?

John: Before Annas (xviii, 13–23 ).

The Synoptics state that he was examined and tried before Caiaphas.

294

Repeat John xviii, 24 .

“Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest” (Old Ver.).

“Annas therefore sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high priest” (New Ver.).

This verse follows the account of Jesus’ preliminary examination and shows
clearly that this examination took place before Annas, and that he was not
sent to Caiaphas until its conclusion. The King James translators, in order to
hide the discrepancy, prefixed the word “now” and changed the tense of the
verb, substituting “had sent” for “sent,” so that it might appear that Annas
had sent him to Caiaphas before the examination commenced.

Concerning this corruption of the text, Scott says: “There is no conjunction
‘now,’ and an aorist cannot mark a definite time. If a hiatus is suspected, it
may be indicated by an asterisk; but to insert words and alter the force of a
tense in order to get over a grave historical difficulty is sheer dishonesty”
(Life of Jesus, p. 289, note).

Page 224

295

Matthew and John state that Caiaphas was high priest at this time. Who
does the author of Acts state was high priest?

“And Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and as
many as were of the kindred of the high priest, were gathered together at
Jerusalem” (iv, 6 ).

Luke (iii, 2 ), who is declared to be the author of Acts, says that Annas and
Caiaphas were both high priests.

Criticizing John’s account of the examination before Annas, the author of
“Supernatural Religion” says: “The Synoptics know nothing of the
preliminary examination before Annas, and the reason given by the writer
of the fourth Gospel why the soldiers first took Jesus to Annas: ‘for he was
father-in-law to Caiaphas who was first high priest that year,’ is
inadmissible. The assertion is a clear mistake, and it probably originated in
a stranger writing of facts and institutions with which he was not well
acquainted, being misled by an error equally committed by the author of the
third Gospel, and of the Acts of the Apostles.... Such statements, erroneous
in themselves and not understood by the author of the fourth Gospel, may
have led to the confusion in the narrative. Annas had previously been high
priest, as we know from Josephus, but nothing is more certain than the fact
that the title was not continued after the office was resigned; and Ishmael,
Eleazar, and Simon, who succeeded Annas and separated his term of office
from that of Caiaphas, did not subsequently bear the title. The narrative is a
mistake, and such an error could not have been committed by a native of
Palestine, and much less by an acquaintance of the high priest” (p. 660).

Page 225

296

What is said regarding the tenure of Caiaphas’ office?

John: He was “high priest that year” (xi, 49 ).

John’s language implies that the high priest was appointed annually,
whereas he held his office for life, or until removed. Caiaphas had been
high priest for many years.

297

What had Caiaphas prophesied concerning Jesus?

John: “He prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation; and not for that
nation only, but that also he should gather together in one the children of
God that were scattered abroad” (xi, 51, 52 ).

A high priest did not assume the role of prophet, much less would he have
given utterance to the prophecy ascribed to Caiaphas. The Roman
procurator might have expressed such a sentiment, for according to Roman
law and ethics an individual could be sacrificed for the welfare of the state.
The high priest, on the other hand, could not have uttered such a sentiment,
because it was abhorrent to the Jewish mind. If all Israel could have been
saved, and could have been saved only by the death of one of its innocent
members, that member could not have been put to death, because,
according to Jewish law, it would have made of every Jew concerned in it a

Page 226

murderer. It was a fundamental principle of the Jewish code that, “No
human life must be abandoned on account of any other life.”

298

Did Jesus have a trial before the Sanhedrim?

Synoptics: He had (Matt. xxvi, 57–75 ; Mark xiv, 53–72 ; Luke xxii, 54–
71 ).

It was about this time (30 A. D.), that the Sanhedrim ceased to have
jurisdiction over capital offenses. After its jurisdiction ceased Jesus could
not have been tried before it; and before its jurisdiction ceased he would not
have had a subsequent trial before Pilate.

299

Where was his trial held?

Matthew and Mark: At the palace of the high priest.

No trial was ever held at the residence of the high priest. All meetings of the
Sanhedrim were held in the hall adjoining the temple. A trial at any other
place would have been illegal.

Page 227

300

What was the charge preferred against him?

All: Blasphemy.

Jesus, it was charged, had declared himself to be the son of God. This, if
true, would not have constituted blasphemy. It was no offense against the
law for a man to claim that he was the son of God. All men, and especially
all good men, were recognized as the sons of God. Referring to Christ’s
claim, a Jewish writer says: “No law, no precedent, and no fictitious case in
the Bible or the rabbinical literature, can be cited to make of this expression
a case of blasphemy.” And even if he had been proven guilty of blasphemy,
he could not have been put to death, for blasphemy, at this time, had ceased
to be a capital offense. And is it reasonable to suppose that the Romans
would have condemned a man to death for an offense against a religion in
which they did not themselves believe, but which they regarded as one of
the vilest of superstitions? It may be urged that in his trial before Pilate the
charge was changed to sedition. This charge was not sustained.

301

What is said regarding witnesses?

Matthew and Mark: “Now the chief priests, and elders, and all the council,
sought false witnesses against Jesus, to put him to death; but found none;
yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none” (Matt. xxvi,
59, 60 ; Mark xiv, 55, 56 ).

When every step thus far taken by the council had been illegal, why should
it have been so particular in regard to the witnesses? The fact is the
Evangelists were ignorant of Jewish laws. They believed that while the
prosecution of Jesus was unjust it was yet conducted according to the

Page 228

established rules of Jewish courts. Referring to Mark, Dr. Wise says: “In his
ignorance of Jewish law, he imagined the trial which he described was
lawful among the Jews. He proves this, in the first place, by the very
statement that witnesses were sought and produced. A court convoked and
acting in rebellion to law and custom can be considered only a band of
rebels. What use have such men of witnesses? Being lawless from the
beginning, no legal restraint makes the presence of witnesses necessary....
He certainly thought of an honest, lawful trial, in the legal form; an honest
and legal examination of witnesses, a fair consideration of the testimony,
and after mature reflection the rejection thereof on account of insufficiency”
(Martyrdom of Jesus, pp. 69, 70).

302

What did the so-called false witnesses that appeared against him testify that
he had said?

“I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days”
(Matthew xxvi, 61 ).

“I will destroy this temple that is made with hands, and within three days I
will build another made without hands” (Mark xiv, 58 ).

303

What had Jesus said?

“Destroy this temple and in three days I will raise it up” (John ii, 19 ).

Page 229

Passing over the discrepancies of Matthew and Mark, if they have given the
substance of these witnesses’ testimony, then they were not false, but
truthful witnesses; for Jesus, it is seen, had given utterance to such a
declaration. If he referred to the temple of his body, as John affirms, and the
Jews misunderstood him, the fault was his, not theirs.

Josephus gives an account of a so-called prophet who, a few years later,
boasted of his supernatural powers in much the same manner that Jesus is
said to have done:

“There came out of Egypt about this time to Jerusalem, one that said that he
was a prophet, and advised the multitude of the common people to go along
to the Mount of Olives, as it was called, which lay over against the city, and
at the distance of five furlongs. He said further, that he would show them
from hence, how, at his command, the walls of Jerusalem would fall down”
(Antiquities, Book xx, chap. viii, sec. 6).

304

Was he questioned by the Sanhedrim?

Synoptics: He was. They tried to convict him by his own testimony (Matt.
xxvi, 62–64 ; Mark xiv, 60–63 ; Luke xxii, 66–71 ).

A Jewish court did not question a prisoner. A prisoner could not even plead
guilty.

305

Page 230

To the priest’s question, “Art thou the Christ?” what answer did he give?

Mark: “Jesus said, I am” (xiv, 61, 62 ).

Luke: “He said unto them, If I tell you, ye will not believe” (xxii, 67 ).

306

When did his trial before the Sanhedrim take place?

Matthew and Mark: During the night. After his arrest, which probably
occurred not later than midnight, they at once “led him away to Caiaphas
the high priest, where ... the chief priests, and elders, and all the council
[Sanhedrim]” had assembled, when his trial immediately began (Matt. xxvi,
57–68 ; Mark xiv, 58–65 ).

Luke: Not until the next morning. During the night he was held in custody
at the house of the high priest. “As soon as it was day, the elders of the
people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led him into
the council” (xxii, 66 ).

This, according to Luke, was his first and only appearance before the
Sanhedrim. Matthew and Mark, in addition to the night trial mentioned by
them, also mention an adjourned session in the morning corresponding to
the meeting of Luke.

307

Could this trial have been held in the night as stated by Matthew and Mark?

Page 231

It could not. The Jewish law prohibited the opening of a trial at night. The
Sanhedrim could not hold a session before 6 a. m. or after 3 p. m. Luke was
seemingly acquainted with this law; Matthew and Mark were not.

308

During what religious festivities was his trial held?

Synoptics: During the feast of the Passover.

It could not have been held during the Passover, for no trials were held by
the Jews during this feast.

309

On what day of the week was it held?

Synoptics: On Friday, the day preceding the Sabbath.

No trial for a capital offense was ever allowed to begin on the day
preceding the Sabbath.

310

How long did this trial last?

Page 232

All: But a few hours.

The Jewish law required at least two days for a capital trial—one for
prosecution, and one for the defense.

311

Did he have a defender or counselor in the Sanhedrim?

Synoptics: He did not.

According to the Synoptics he had no counsel, and the Sanhedrim were
unanimous in their condemnation of him. This was contrary to Jewish law.
The Sanhedrim might be unanimous in their belief that he was guilty, but it
was the duty of at least one of them to defend him. This was the law: “If
none of the judges defend the culprit, i. e., all pronounce him guilty, having
no defender in the court, the verdict of guilty was invalid and the sentence
of death could not be executed” (Maimonides).

Dr. Geikie admits that the trial of Jesus before the Sanhedrim, as related in
the Gospels, was in nearly every particular contrary to Jewish law. He says:

“The accused was in all cases to be held innocent, till proved guilty. It was
an axiom, that ‘the Sanhedrim was to save, not to destroy life.’ No one
could be tried and condemned in his absence, and when a person accused
was brought before the court, it was the duty of the president, at the outset,
to admonish the witnesses to remember the value of human life, and to take
care that they forgot nothing that would tell in the prisoner’s favor. Nor was
he left undefended; a Baal-Rib, or counsel, was appointed, to see that all
possible was done for his acquittal. Whatever evidence tended to aid him
was to be freely admitted, and no member of the court who had once
spoken in favor of acquittal could afterwards vote for condemnation. The
votes of the youngest of the judges were taken first, that they might not be

Page 233

influenced by their seniors. In capital charges, it required a majority of at
least two to condemn, and while the verdict of acquittal could be given at
once, that of guilty could only be pronounced the next day. Hence, capital
trials could not begin on the day preceding a Sabbath, or public feast. No
criminal trial could be carried through in the night; the judges who
condemned any one to death had to fast all the day before, and no one could
be executed on the same day on which the sentence was pronounced.” (Life
of Christ, vol. ii, p. 487.)

312

Had Jesus been tried, convicted and executed by the Jews would he have
been crucified?

He would not. Crucifixion was a mode of punishment never employed by
the Jews. Had the Jews executed him he would have been stoned.

It is impliedly stated in the Synoptics, and expressly stated in John, that the
Sanhedrim’s jurisdiction over capital crimes had ceased. “It is not lawful for
us to put any man to death” (xviii, 31 ). The Sanhedrim’s authority ceased
in 30 A. D., and it is generally claimed by Christians that the crucifixion
occurred from one to five years after this time.

313

What does Peter say in regard to the mode of punishment employed in his
execution?

Page 234

“The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on a
tree” (Acts v, 30 ).

“And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the
Jews, and in Jerusalem; whom ye slew and hanged on a tree” (x, 39 ).

Concerning this, Mrs. Evans says: “With regard to his death, it was said that
the Jews slew him and hanged him on a tree; and again that he was taken
down from the tree; expressions which do not imply crucifixion, but rather
the legal execution for such crimes as the one alleged, that is, stoning to
death and the exposure of the dead body upon a stake, or a tree” (Christ
Myth, p. 79).

314

How was he treated by the Sanhedrim?

Matthew and Mark: “They spit in his face, and buffeted him; and others
smote him with the palms of their hands” (Matt. xxvi, 67 ; Mark xiv, 65 ).

Every Jew, and every other person acquainted with the Jewish history of
that age, knows that this is false. The Sanhedrim was composed of the
wisest and the best men of that race. Superstitious, bigoted and fanatical
some of them doubtless were, but in that august court law and dignity and
decorum reigned.

These accounts of the trial of Christ before the Sanhedrim afford
overwhelming proof that they were not written by apostles nor by residents
of Palestine. They were written by Gentile Christians, or by Jewish converts
living in foreign lands, and presumably the former, for even foreign Jews
must have possessed a better knowledge of Jewish laws and customs than
the Evangelists display.

Page 235

315

During the trial Peter denied his master. What had Jesus predicted
concerning his denial?

Matthew, Luke and John: “Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, that
this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice” (Matt. xxvi,
34 ; Luke xxii, 34 ; John xiii, 38 ).

Mark: “And Jesus saith unto him, Verily I say unto thee, that this day, even
in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice” (xiv,
30 ).

316

Did Peter deny him three times before the cock crew?

Matthew, Luke and John: He did (Matt. xxvi, 69–75 ; Luke xxii, 54–62 ;
John xviii, 15–27 ).

Mark: He did not; he had denied him but once when the cock crew (xiv, 66–
68 ).

317

Page 236

Where were they when Jesus foretold Peter’s denial?

Matthew and Mark: At the Mount of Olives (Matt. xxvi, 30–35 ; Mark xiv,
26–30 ).

Luke: In Jerusalem, at supper, before they went out to the Mount of Olives
(xxii, 7–39 ).

318

What did Peter do when he entered the palace?

Luke: “Peter sat down among them” (xxii, 55 ).

John: “Peter stood with them” (xviii, 18 ).

319

When was he first accused of being the friend of Jesus?

John: As he entered the room (xviii, 16, 17 ).

Mark and Luke: As he sat by the fire (Mark xiv, 66, 67 ; Luke xxii, 54–
57 ).

320

Page 237

When was he accused the second time?

John: In the house as he “stood and warmed himself” (xviii, 25 ).

Matthew: “When he was gone out into the porch” (xxvi, 71 ).

321

By whom was he accused the second time?

Matthew and Mark: By a “maid” (Matt. xxvi, 71 ; Mark xiv, 69 ).

Luke: By a “man” (xxii, 59, 60 ).

322

Who accused him the third time?

Matthew and Mark: “They that stood by” (Matt. xxvi, 73 ; Mark xiv, 70 ).

John: “One of the servants of the high priest” (xviii, 26 ).

323

Was Jesus present when Peter denied him?

Page 238

Matthew and Mark: He was not.

Luke: He was. “The Lord turned and looked upon Peter” (xxii, 60, 61 ).

324

Where was Jesus next sent for trial?

Luke: To Herod, tetrarch of Galilee, who was attending the Passover at
Jerusalem (xxiii, 6–11 ).

In the matter of trials the Evangelists, as in everything else, have overdone
things. Notwithstanding no trial was ever held during the Passover they
give him four trials in one day, and not finding courts enough in Judea for
the purpose, they import one from Galilee.

There is nothing more improbable than this alleged examination of Jesus by
Herod. Imagine the Governor General of Canada sitting in judgment on a
criminal at Washington, because the criminal is a Canadian, or an Ohio
court holding a session in New York because the prisoner arraigned once
lived in Ohio. The offenses with which Jesus was charged were committed,
not in Herod’s province, Galilee, but in Pilate’s province, Judea.

It is strange that John, who pretends to relate every important event
connected with the trial of Jesus, should omit his trial before Herod.
Concerning this Strauss says: “The conjecture, that it may probably have
appeared to him [John] too unimportant, loses all foundation when it is
considered that John does not scorn to mention the leading away to Annas,
which nevertheless was equally indecisive; and in general, the narrative of
these events in John is, as Schleiermacher himself confesses, so consecutive
that it nowhere presents a break in which such an episode could be inserted.
Hence even Schleiermacher at last takes refuge in the conjecture that
possibly the sending to Herod may have escaped the notice of John, because

Page 239

it happened on an opposite side to that on which the disciple stood, through
a back door; and that it came to the knowledge of Luke because his
informant had an acquaintance in the household of Herod, as John had in
that of Annas; the former conjecture, however, is figuratively as well as
literally nothing more than a back door; the latter, a fiction which is but the
effort of despair” (Leben Jesu, pp. 764, 765).

325

What was the result of Pilate’s sending Jesus to Herod?

Luke: “And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together, for
before they were at enmity between themselves” (xxiii, 12 ).

Pilate and Herod did not become friends. To the day of Pilate’s recall they
were enemies. Herod was continually plotting and striving to unite with his
tetrarchy the province of Judea which belonged to his father’s kingdom, and
which his father had promised to give him.

326

Did Jesus’s trial before Pilate take place in the presence of his accusers?

Luke: It did (xxiii, 1–4, 13, 14 ).

John: It did not (xviii, 28 ).

Page 240

327

Did Pilate go out of the judgment hall to consult with those who were
prosecuting Jesus?

Luke: He did not (xxiii, 1–25 ).

John: He did. “Pilate then went out unto them [the Jews], and said, What
accusation bring ye against this man? They answered and said unto him, If
he were not a malefactor, we would not have delivered him up unto thee....
Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and called Jesus, and said
unto him, Art thou the King of the Jews? Jesus answered him, Sayest thou
this thing of thyself, or did others tell it thee of me?” (xxiii, 29, 30, 33,
34 .)

The prosecution and the defense are both declared to have returned insolent
answers to the questions of Pilate. The Jewish priests were too wise for this,
and Christians will be loath to admit that their Savior was so indiscreet and
so impolite as to indulge in such insolence.

328

What was the result of his trial before Pilate?

All: Pilate declared him innocent and sentenced him to death.

“And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers and
the people, said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one that
perverteth the people; and, behold, I, having examined him before you,
have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse
him.... And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required.... He
delivered Jesus to their will” (Luke xxiii, 13, 14 , 24, 25 ).

Page 241

“Pilate saith unto them, Take ye him, and crucify him; for I find no fault in
him” (John xix, 6 ).

It is impossible to believe that the highest court of a country would
pronounce a prisoner innocent and then condemn him to death. Judicial
murders are sometimes committed, but the murderers do not confess their
guilt.

It is declared that Pilate desired to release Jesus but could not. Who ruled
Judea, Pilate or the Sanhedrim? According to the Evangelists, the Romans
ruled Judea, while the Jews ruled the Romans.

Between the Pilate of the New Testament and the Pilate of history there is
nothing in common. The Pilate of the New Testament is subservient to the
Jews, acceding to their every wish, even to murdering an innocent prisoner.
The Pilate of history is noted for his hatred of the Jews and his cruelties to
them. It was these which provoked his recall.

329

When Pilate could not prevail upon the Jews to allow him to release Jesus,
what did he do?

Matthew: “He took water, and washed his hands before the multitude,
saying, I am innocent of the blood of this just person” (xxvii, 24 ).

Matthew does not appear to realize the absurdity of supposing that a Roman
official would adopt a custom peculiar to a people whom he held in
contempt.

“And all the elders of that city, that are next unto the slain man shall wash
their hands ... and they shall answer and say, Our hands have not shed this
blood” (Deuteronomy xx, 6, 7 ).

Page 242

330

What indignities were heaped upon Jesus during his trial before Pilate?

John: “Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him. And the soldiers
platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his head, and they put on him a
purple robe, and said, Hail, King of the Jews! and they smote him with their
hands. Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Behold, I
bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no fault in him. Then
came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And
Pilate saith unto them, Behold the man!” (xix, 1–5 .)

These indignities Jesus is said to have suffered, not at the hands of a Jewish
mob, but at the hands of a Roman court, from which the Jews had absented
themselves and whose proceedings they could not witness nor directly
influence. Every lawyer knows that for more than two thousand years the
Roman court has been the world’s model for dignity and fairness. That an
innocent and defenseless prisoner was subjected to these insults and
brutalities in a Roman court, presided over by a Roman governor, none but
a slave of superstition can believe.

331

When was he scourged?

Matthew and Mark: Before he was executed. “And when he [Pilate] had
scourged Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified” (Matt. xxvii, 26 ; Mark
xv, 15 ).

Page 243

John: Before the termination of his trial (xix, 1–16 ).

Scourging was frequently inflicted by the Romans before execution, but
never before the prisoner was convicted and sentenced. The “Bible
Dictionary” concedes the illegal and unusual character of the scourging
mentioned by John. “In our Lord’s case, however, this infliction seems
neither to have been the legal scourging after sentence nor yet the
examination by torture” (Acts xxii, 24 ).

332

What custom is said to have been observed at the Passover?

All: The release of a prisoner by the Roman governor (Matt. xxvii, 15 ;
Mark xv, 6 ; Luke xxiii, 17 ; John xviii, 39 ).

“Now at that feast the governor was wont to release unto the people a
prisoner, whom they would.”

There is no historical authority whatever for this alleged custom. It was a
custom that the Roman government in Judea could not with safety adopt.
The Jews were a subject people, waiting and hoping for an opportunity to
throw off the Roman yoke. To release to them “whomsoever they desired”
(Mark xv, 6 ) might be to release a political prisoner whose liberty would
endanger the government itself. This story was probably suggested by a
custom of the Roman emperors who released a prisoner at their birthday
festivals.

333

Page 244

They demanded and obtained the release of Barrabas. Who was Barrabas?

John: A robber. “Now Barrabas was a robber” (xviii, 40 ).

Mark and Luke: A murderer. “Barrabas (who for a certain sedition made in
the city, and for murder, was cast into prison)” (Luke xxiii, 18, 19 ; Mark
xv, 7 ).

334

By whom was Jesus clad in mockery?

Matthew, Mark and John: By Pilate’s soldiers (Matt. xxvii, 27, 28 ; Mark
xv, 16, 17 ; John xix, 1, 2 ).

Luke: By Herod and his soldiers. “And Herod with his men of war set him
at nought, and mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe” (xxiii,
11 ).

335

What was the color of the robe they put on him?

Matthew: “They stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe” (xxvii, 28 ).

Mark and John: “They put on him a purple robe” (John xix, 2 ; Mark xv,
17 ).

Page 245

336

When did this occur?

John: During his trial (xix, 1, 2 , 12–16 ).

Matthew and Mark: After Pilate had delivered him to be crucified (Matt.
xxvii, 26–28 ; Mark xv, 15–17 ).

337

Describe the mocking of Jesus.

Matthew: “Then released he Barrabas unto them; and when he had scourged
Jesus, he delivered him to be crucified. Then the soldiers of the governor
took Jesus into the common hall, and gathered unto him the whole band of
soldiers. And they stripped him, and put on him a scarlet robe. And when
they had platted a crown of thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in
his right hand; and they bowed the knee before him, saying, Hail, King of
the Jews!” (xxvii, 26–29 .)

The original of this account of the mocking of Jesus is to be found in
Philo’s “Adversus Flaccum,” written more than one hundred years before
the Gospels made their appearance. Herod Agrippa was on his way from
Rome to Palestine to assume the government of that country. When he
stopped at Alexandria his enemies, to annoy him, instituted a mock
coronation, which Philo relates as follows:

Page 246

“There was a certain poor wretch named Carrabas, who spent all his days
and nights in the roads, the sport of idle children and wanton youths; and
the multitude, having driven him as far as the public gymnasium, and
having set him up there on high, that he might be seen of everybody,
flattening out a papyrus leaf, put it on his head instead of a crown, and
clothed the rest of his body with a common mat in place of a robe, and in
lieu of a sceptre thrust into his hand a reed, which they found lying by the
wayside. And when he had received all the insignia of royalty, and had been
dressed and adorned like a king, young men bearing sticks on their
shoulders stood on each side of him in imitation of guards, while others
came up, some as if to salute him, and others pretending to plead their
causes before him” (Philo’s Works, vol. iv, pp. 68, 69).

338

Who smote Jesus after his trial?

Mark: “The servants did strike him with the palms of their hands” (xiv,
65 ).

John: “One of the officers which stood by struck Jesus with the palm of his
hand” (xviii, 22 ).

The stories of these mockings, revilings, and brutal assaults cannot be
accepted as historical. They are self-evidently false. Were they alleged to
have been committed by an irresponsible Jewish or Roman mob they might
be credited; but when they are declared to have been committed by, or while
in the custody of the highest Jewish and Roman officials they must be
rejected.

Page 247

339

To whom did Pilate deliver him to be crucified?

Matthew and Mark: To the Roman soldiers. “And when he had scourged
Jesus he delivered him to be crucified. Then the soldiers of the governor
took Jesus.... And when they were come unto a place called Golgotha, that
is to say, a place of a skull, ... they crucified him” (Matt. xxvii, 26–35 ;
Mark xv, 15–24 ).

John: He delivered him to the Jews. “And he saith unto the Jews, Behold
your King! But they cried out, Away with him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto
them, Shall I crucify your King? The chief priests answered, We have no
king but Caesar. Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be crucified.
And they took Jesus and led him away. And he bearing his cross went forth
into a place called the place of the skulls, which is called in Hebrew
Golgotha; where they crucified him” (xix, 14–18 ).

Matthew and Mark plainly state that Jesus was delivered to the Roman
soldiers; John just as plainly states that he was delivered to the Jews.
Matthew and Mark declare that he was crucified by the soldiers; John
declares that he was crucified by the Jews. Were it not that John elsewhere
(xix, 23 ) contradicts himself and states that the soldiers crucified him, the
conclusion would be, after reading John, that he was crucified by the Jews.

Peter declares that the Jews executed him. Addressing the Sanhedrim, he
says: “The God of our fathers raised up Jesus, whom ye slew and hanged on
a tree” (Acts v, 30 ).

340

Who was compelled to carry the cross?

Page 248

Synoptics: “And as they came out, they found a man of Cyrene, Simon by
name; him they compelled to bear his cross” (Matt. xxvii, 32 ; Mark xv,
21 ; Luke xxiii, 26 ).

John: The cross was borne by Jesus himself (xix, 17 ).

341

Where was Simon when they compelled him to carry the cross?

Mark: “Coming out of the country” (xv, 21 ).

The correct reading of this is, “coming from the field,” i. e., “coming from
his work.” This is improbable as they did not work on the Passover.

342

The Synoptics agree in stating that Simon was compelled to carry the cross.
Is this probable?

It is not. In executions of this kind the criminal was always required to carry
it himself as a mark of disgrace.

343

Page 249

It is inferred from the Synoptics that the cross was too heavy for Jesus to
bear, and Christian writings and paintings represent him bending with
fatigue beneath the burden of the entire cross. What was the burden he was
required to carry?

Simply the patibulum, or cross piece, which was not heavy. The upright
portion of the cross was a permanent fixture.

344

On his way to execution he made a speech to the women of Jerusalem who
bewailed his fate. Alluding, as is alleged, to the coming destruction of
Jerusalem, what did he declare they would say?

“To the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, Cover us” (Luke xxiii, 30 ).

Luke attempts to put into the mouth of Jesus a quotation from Hosea, but
his memory was defective. What the prophet said was as follows:

“To the mountains, Cover us; and to the hills, Fall on us” (Hosea x, 8 ).

Renan pronounces this speech spurious. He says: “The speech to the
women of Jerusalem could scarcely have been conceived except after the
siege of the year 70.”

345

Where was he crucified?

Page 250

Matthew and Mark: At “a place called Golgotha, that is to say, a place of a
skull” (Matt. xxvii, 33 ; Mark xv, 22 ).

Luke: At Calvary (xxiii, 33 ).

Calvary, like Golgotha, means a place of skulls in the vicinity of Jerusalem.
The explanation given by Christian commentators is that “it was a spot
where executions ordinarily took place, and therefore abounded in skulls.”
Fleetwood says it “was called Golgotha, or Place of Skulls, from the
criminals’ bones which lay scattered there” (Life of Christ, p. 416). Where
Jewish customs prevailed—and it is admitted that they did prevail in
Jerusalem and Judea at this time, and had for hundreds of years—a human
skull or bone was not allowed to be exposed for even a moment.

346

What was the inscription on the cross?

Mark: “The King of the Jews” (xv, 26 ).

Luke: “This is the King of the Jews” (xxiii, 38 ).

Matthew: “This is Jesus the King of the Jews” (xxvii, 37 ).

John: “Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews” (xix, 19 ).

There was placed on the cross a certain inscription. According to Luke and
John it appeared in Greek, Latin and Hebrew. Four divinely inspired
historians attempt to report in Greek the exact words of this inscription. Yet
no two of their reports agree.

Page 251

347

Did the name of Jesus appear on the cross?

Matthew and John: It did.

Mark and Luke: It did not.

348

Did the word “Nazareth” appear in the inscription?

John: It did.

Synoptics: It did not.

349

What did they offer him to drink before crucifying him?

Matthew: “Vinegar mingled with gall” (xxvii, 34 ).

Mark: “Wine mingled with myrrh” (xv, 23 ).

Luke: “Vinegar” alone (xxiii, 36 ).

The draughts mentioned by Matthew and Mark refer to a Jewish mixture
intended to produce stupefaction and lessen pain. Had the Romans crucified
him it is not probable that they would have observed this Jewish custom.

Page 252

350

How was he fastened on the cross?

Luke and John: His hands and feet were nailed to it (Luke xxiv, 39 ; John
xx, 25, 27 ).

The Evangelists do not say that he was nailed to the cross; but it has been
inferred from the texts mentioned in Luke and John that he was. In
crucifixion the victim was usually bound to the cross. Nails were sometimes
driven through the hands, but never through the feet. The allusions to the
supposed wounds on his hands and feet were evidently inserted in the
accounts for the purpose of establishing his identity after the resurrection.
Great prominence has been given them by Christians in order to make
Christ’s crucifixion appear especially cruel and create sympathy for him.

351

At what hour of the day was he crucified?

Mark: “It was the third hour [nine o’clock in the morning]” (xv, 25 ).

Luke: “It was about the sixth hour [noon]” (xxiii, 44 ).

John: At the sixth hour he had not been sentenced and delivered to the
executioners; hence he was not crucified until the afternoon (xix, 14–16 ).

Dr. Geikie admits that three hours may have elapsed between the
termination of his trial and his crucifixion. Hence, according to John, the

Page 253

crucifixion may have occurred as late as three o’clock in the afternoon.

It has been attempted to explain the discrepancy between Mark and John by
supposing that John used a different method of reckoning time. Concerning
this, Prof. Sanday, one of England’s highest orthodox authorities, says:
“The writer of this was at one time inclined to look with favor on these
attempts. If the premise could be proved, the data would work out
satisfactorily.... But it must definitely be said that the major premise cannot
be proved, and that the attempt to reconcile the two statements on this basis
breaks down.”

352

How did the soldiers divide the garments?

Matthew: “And they crucified him, and parted his garments, casting lots;
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my
garments among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots” (xxvii,
35 ).

John: “Then the soldiers when they had crucified Jesus, took his garments,
and made four parts, to every soldier a part; and also his coat: now the coat
was without seam, woven from the top throughout. They said, therefore,
among themselves, Let us not rend it, but cast lots for it, whose it shall be;
that the scripture might be fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment
among them, and for my vesture they did cast lots” (xix, 23, 24 ).

According to Matthew they cast lots for all the garments; according to John
they cast lots for the coat alone. John here makes the same error in regard to
the garments that Matthew does in regard to the ass on which Jesus made
his triumphal entry. In the verse cited from Psalms garments and vesture are
the same thing—the clothing of the writer. One of the chief characteristics

Page 254

of Hebrew poetry, or much of it at least, is that each successive thought is
stated twice, but in different words.

353

Who were crucified with Jesus?

Mark and Matthew: “And with him they crucify two thieves” (Mark xv,
27 ; Matt. xxvii, 38 ).

Thieves were not crucified. Crucifixion, or death in any form, for theft was
contrary to both Jewish and Roman law. Theft was not a capital offense.

354

His crucifixion between two thieves fulfilled what prophecy?

Mark: “And the scripture was fulfilled which saith, And he shall be
numbered with the transgressors” (xv, 28 ).

“The same thing might be said of the thieves.”—Paine.

This passage is not to be found in the earlier manuscripts of Mark, and
Westcott declares it to be an interpolation.

355

Page 255

How long did Jesus survive after being placed upon the cross?

Luke: About three hours (xxiii, 44 ).

A Jamaica negro slave, crucified in 1760, lived two hundred and ten hours.

Kitto says: “We may consider thirty-six hours to be the earliest period at
which crucifixion would occasion death in a healthy adult” (Biblical
Cyclopedia, Art. Crucifixion).

356

What were his last words?

Matthew: “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani, that is to say, My God, my God, why
hast thou forsaken me?” (xxvii, 46 ).

Mark: “Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani, which is, being interpreted, My God,
my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” (xv, 34 .)

Luke: “Father, into thy hands I commend my spirit” (xxiii, 46 ).

John: “It is finished” (xix, 30 ).

With the Four Gospels before them, Christians do not know what his last
words were. The two most popular English Lives of Christ are those of Dr.
Farrar and Dr. Geikie. These writers were contemporaries and friends, and
both were adherents of the same church. Both, with these Gospels for their
authorities, attempt to portray the closing scene. I quote from each:

Dr. Farrar: “And now the end was come. Once more, in the words of the
sweet Psalmist of Israel, but adding to them that title of trustful love which,
through Him, is permitted to the use of all mankind, ‘Father,’ he said, ‘into

Page 256

Thy hands I commend my spirit.’ Then with one more great effort he
uttered the last cry—the one victorious word, ‘It is finished.’”

Dr. Geikie: “A moment more, and all was over. The cloud had passed as
suddenly as it rose. Far and wide, over the vanquished throngs of his
enemies, with a loud voice, as if uttering his shout of eternal victory before
entering into his glory, he cried, ‘It is finished!’ Then, more gently, came the
words, ‘Father, into Thy hands I commend my spirit.’”

357

In what language were his last words uttered?

Matthew: In Hebrew.

Mark: In Aramaic and Hebrew.

The language spoken by Jesus and by the people of Palestine at this time
was the Aramaic. Mark attempts to give the words of Jesus in this language.
But while the first two words are Aramaic, the last two are Hebrew. The
words Mark attempts to give are “Elohi, Elohi, metul mah shabaktani?”
This Gospel was written by one ignorant of the language of Palestine.

358

Matthew interprets the Hebrew words quoted by him to mean, “My God,
my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” Is this correct?

It is not. The words mean, “My God, my God, why hast thou sacrificed
me?”

Page 257

The Gospel of Matthew, it is claimed, originally appeared in Hebrew. But
this shows that the author of Matthew did not understand the Hebrew
language.

359

What are the words given by Matthew and Mark?

The first words of the 22d Psalm. In the words of Farrar, “He borrowed
from David’s utter agony the expression of his own.”

Is it probable that a man in the agonies of a terrible death would devote his
expiring breath to a recital of Hebrew poetry? When even the dying words
of this Christ are borrowed, is it not evident that the whole story of his life
is fabulous?

The accounts of the crucifixion given by the Evangelists are to a large
extent reproductions of the 22d Psalm, even to the language itself, the
poetical allusions of the psalmist being transformed into alleged historical
facts. The devout Christian who is familiar with this Passion Psalm sees in
the Evangelists’ account of the crucifixion a wonderful fulfillment of
prophecy. But the critic sees merely the borrowed embellishments of a
legend.

360

What expression did his words, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani,” provoke?

Page 258

Matthew: “Some of them that stood there, when they heard that, said, This
man calleth for Elias” (xxvii, 47 ).

This is additional proof of Matthew’s ignorance of Hebrew. He supposes a
similarity of sound between the two words, whereas they were utterly
unlike in pronunciation. Eli was pronounced Ali (long a), while Elias was
pronounced Eleeyahu. But even had they been so much alike in sound that
one might have been mistaken for the other, as Matthew supposes, the
alleged incident is disproved by the fact that the Jews were not allowed to
attend the execution, while to the Romans the words were meaningless.

361

Who was it bade them see whether Elias would come to his rescue?

Mark: The one who gave him the sponge filled with vinegar. “And one ran
and filled a sponge full of vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave him to
drink, saying, Let alone, let us see whether Elias will come to take him
down” (xv, 36 ).

Matthew: It was not this person, but those who were with him. “And
straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge and filled it with vinegar,
and put it on a reed, and gave him to drink. The rest said, Let be, let us see
whether Elias will come to save him” (xxvii, 48, 49 ).

In regard to these alleged last words of Jesus, Dr. Hooykaas says: “It seems
to us far more probable that these words of the Messianic passion-psalm
were put into the mouth of Jesus by tradition than that he really uttered
them. The sequel, too, throws great suspicion on the report; for the Jews
were not allowed to approach the cross, and what did the Roman soldiers
know about Elijah? Besides, if the Jews had really heard him cry “Eli!” or
“Eloi!” they would hardly have mistaken the words of the twenty-second
Psalm for a cry to the precursor of the Messianic kingdom—a mistake upon

Page 259

which their raillery is made to depend. We must, therefore, put aside these
words, as in all probability unhistorical” (Bible for Learners, vol. iii, p.
454).

362

Did the thieves between whom he was crucified both revile him?

Matthew and Mark: They did. “And they that were crucified with him
reviled him” (Mark xv, 32 ; Matt. xxvii, 44 ).

Luke: They did not; but one reviled him. “And one of the malefactors which
were hanged railed on him.... But the other answering rebuked him, saying,
Dost not thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condemnation?” (xxiii,
39, 40 .)

If these men were crucified with Jesus, as claimed, neither reviled him.
Reason rejects the statement that a dying man, suffering unutterable agony,
reviled a fellow sufferer.

363

What request did the penitent thief make of Jesus?

Luke: “And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into
thy kingdom” (xxiii, 42 ).

Here the dying thief is represented as being familiar with a subject which
the disciples themselves did not at this time comprehend.

Page 260

364

What did Jesus say to the thief?

“Today shalt thou be with me in paradise” (Luke xxiii, 43 ).

Instead of going to the Christian Heaven above, they went to the Jewish-
Pagan Sheol (Hell) below. Did Jesus recant on the cross? Did he renounce
the Kingdom of God when God deserted him? Concerning this remarkable
passage, Smith’s “Bible Dictionary” says:

“The Rabbis in the time of our Savior taught there was a region of the world
of the dead, of Sheol, in the heart of the earth. Gehenna was on one side,
with its flames and torments; Paradise on the other, the intermediate home
of the blessed.... It is significant, indeed, that the word ‘paradise’ nowhere
occurs in the public teaching of our Lord, or in his intercourse with his
disciples. Connected as it had been with the thoughts of a sensuous
happiness, it was not the fittest nor the best word for those whom he was
training to rise out of sensuous thoughts to the higher regions of the
spiritual life. For them, accordingly, the Kingdom of Heaven, the Kingdom
of God, are the words most dwelt on. With the thief dying on the cross the
case was different. We can assume nothing in the robber-outlaw but the
most rudimentary forms of the popular belief. The answer to his prayer
gave him what he needed most, the assurance of immediate rest and peace.”

The explanation of the apologist is as lame as the story of the Evangelist.
Did Jesus go to Hell with the thief because the thief was unfit to go to
Heaven with him? This apologist says that Jesus used these words—gave
expression to a false doctrine—because the thief was incapable of
comprehending the true doctrine. But this conflicts with the alleged words
of the thief himself which show that he did comprehend the nature of the

Page 261

kingdom of Heaven. It was this, and not the peace of the grave, for which
he prayed.

365

What were the centurion’s words?

Luke: “Certainly this was a righteous man” (xxiii, 47 ).

Matthew: “Truly this was the Son of God” (xxvii, 54 ).

We have here the anomaly of a Roman officer—a Pagan—entertaining a
Jewish doctrine of a Messiah, and accepting the Christian claim that Jesus
was the Messiah. If this be true it is strange that he permitted his soldiers to
insult and abuse Jesus.

366

After Jesus expired what did one of the soldiers do?

John: “One of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side” (xix, 34 ).

It is remarkable that the Synoptics, who pretend to relate every important
incident connected with the crucifixion, make no mention of the spear
thrust.

Page 262

367

What is said to have issued from the wound?

John: “And forthwith came there out blood and water” (xix, 34 ).

According to a well known physiological fact, if Jesus was still alive or had
but recently expired, not blood and water, but blood alone would have
flowed from the wound. If he was dead, and it is stated that he was, then
neither blood nor water would have flowed from it. When blood is drawn
from a living body it becomes separated into two parts, a thick substance
known as febrine, and a watery fluid known as serum. John was familiar
with this fact and supposed that this also took place in a corpse, which is
not the case.

Dr. Cabanes, a noted physician of Paris, writes as follows regarding the
crucifixion of Jesus:

“It appears that crucifixion alone could not have produced the death of
Jesus, and in reference to the wounds produced by the nails, these wounds
being the result of crushing, the hemorrhage was small. A burning fever
might possibly occur which would be manifested by an intense thirst, but
the flow of blood could not be sufficient to cause death. Death in this case is
preceded by a comatose condition which would be inconsistent with the cry
uttered in a loud voice by Jesus shortly before his last breath. All the
commentators of the gospels further agree that Jesus did not remain more
than three to six hours on the cross, and death cannot be produced by an
exposure of this duration to this mode of torture.

“The generally accepted version of the lance wound received by Jesus is
that the blow was struck on the left side and that there flowed from the
wound water mingled with blood. It has been correctly remarked that blood
does not flow from a corpse, and therefore if blood followed the lance
stroke, Jesus must have been alive; further, in order that the blow might
have killed the dying man, it must have injured a vital organ. It must be
observed that a lance directed upward and from right to left could not reach

Page 263

the right-hand cavities of the heart without first opening the peritoneal
cavity, traversing the liver, the pericardium and perhaps the pleura. We must
therefore ask how the few hundred grams of blood which a right ventricle
could contain, could penetrate to the exterior of the body after such a great
wound. Also with those who die slowly there is found a distended heart in
which the blood has very rapidly coagulated, and it must follow that if a
flood of the liquid appeared on the side of Jesus it could not have come
from the heart. With regard to the vena cava, its situation is too far back to
have allowed it to be touched by the lance. If the wound had been in the
stomach a lesion of the digestive tube would have been disclosed by an
ejection of blood mingled with alimentary matter, either from the mouth or
the opening of the wound, or at least by a discharge of blood into the
abdominal cavity. Had the liver been touched the symptoms of an internal
hemorrhage would have been observed, as in the case of President Carnot,
in whose case the blow of the poignard, directed downward, perforated the
liver and the portal vein, inducing a state of coma, whereas Jesus, we have
been told, cried out with a loud voice. We thus see that death was not due to
the lance wound or to the torture of crucifixion, as so often stated.”

368

Was Christ’s suffering foretold by the prophets?

Peter: “But those things, which God before had showed by the mouth of all
his prophets, that Christ should suffer, he hath so fulfilled” (Acts iii, 18 ).

God had not showed by the mouth of all his prophets, nor by the mouth of
even one of his prophets, that Christ should suffer. The prophets know
nothing of a suffering Messiah. There is not a text in the Old Testament
referring to such a Messiah. The passages relating to suffering cited by the
Evangelists and applied to Christ have no reference whatever to a Messiah.
The Encyclopedia Britannica says: “That the Jews in the time of Christ

Page 264

believed in a suffering and atoning Messiah is, to say the least, unproved
and highly improbable.”

369

What marvelous events occurred at the time of the crucifixion?

Matthew: “There was darkness over all the land” (xxvii, 45 ). “The veil of
the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did
quake, and the rocks rent; and the graves were opened; and many bodies of
the saints which slept arose” (51, 52 ).

Mark and Luke: “There was darkness over the whole land” (Mark xv, 33 ).
“And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom”
(38 ).

Mark and Luke know nothing of two of the important events related by
Matthew; John is ignorant of all of them. Had these events really happened,
the naturalists and chroniclers of that age would have recorded them. As
they make no mention of them, we know that they did not occur.

If we accept the claims of their followers, nearly all the gods and heroes of
antiquity expired amid the convulsions of Nature. The soul of Romulus
went out amid the battling of her elements; “the sun was darkened and the
sky rained fire and ashes” when the Hindu Krishna left his saddened
followers; “the earth shook, the rocks were rent, the graves opened, and in a
storm which threatened the dissolution of the universe,” Prometheus closed
his earthly career; a pall of darkness settled over Egypt when her Osiris
died; the death of Alexander was succeeded by six hours of preternatural
gloom; and—

“Ere the mighty Julius fell,
The grave stood tenantless, and the sheeted dead

Page 265

Did squeak and gibber in the Roman streets.”

370

How long did the darkness last?

Synoptics: From the sixth to the ninth hour (Matt. xxvii, 45 ; Mark xv,
33 ; Luke xxiii, 44 ).

According to Matthew and Luke this darkness lasted from the time that he
was suspended upon the cross until he died. Yet his executioners are
ignorant of it. Luke says: “His acquaintances, and the women that followed
him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things [the crucifixion]”
(xxiii, 49 ), which they could not have done had this darkness really
occurred.

If this darkness occurred, and began at the sixth hour, as stated by the
Synoptics, then, according to John, the conclusion of the trial, the
sentencing of Jesus, the preparations for his execution, and the journey to
Golgotha, all took place during the darkness, a conclusion which the nature
of the narrative utterly precludes.

Christian apologists have cited Phlegon who notices an eclipse which
occurred about this time. But there is a variance of at least six years in
regard to the time that Jesus was crucified. Besides an eclipse could not
have occurred within two weeks of a Passover, on the occurrence of which
he is declared to have been executed. Farrar says: “It could have been no
darkness of any natural eclipse, for the Paschal moon was at the full” (Life
of Christ, p. 505). Geikie says: “It is impossible to explain the origin of this
darkness. The Passover moon was then at the full, so that it could not have
been an eclipse. The earlier fathers, relying on a notice of an eclipse that
seemed to coincide in time, though it really did not, fancied that the
darkness was caused by it, but incorrectly” (Life of Christ, Vol. ii, p. 624,

Page 266

Notes). “The celebrated passage of Phlegon,” says Gibbon, “is now wisely
abandoned” (Rome, Vol. i, p. 589, Note).

371

Was the veil of the temple rent, as our Gospel of Matthew declares?

The Gospel of Matthew, it is affirmed, originally appeared in Hebrew, St.
Jerome, who had this original version, says: “In that Gospel which is
written in Hebrew letters, we read, not that the veil of the temple was rent,
but that a lintel (or beam) of a prodigious size fell down.”

Commenting on this alleged prodigy, the rending of the veil, Strauss says:
“Now the object of the divine Providence in effecting such a miracle could
only have been this: to produce in the Jewish contemporaries of Jesus a
deep impression of the importance of his death, and to furnish the first
promulgators of the gospel with a fact to which they might appeal in
support of their cause. But, as Schleiermacher has shown, nowhere else in
the New Testament, either in the apostolic epistles or in Acts, or even in the
Epistle to the Hebrews, in connection with the subject of which it could
scarcely fail to be suggested, is this event mentioned: on the contrary, with
the exception of this bare Synoptical notice, every trace of it is lost; which
could scarcely have been the case if it had really formed a ground of
apostolical argument. Thus the divine purpose in ordaining this miracle
must have totally failed, or, since this is inconceivable, it cannot have been
ordained for this object—in other words, since neither any other object of
the miracle, nor yet a mode in which the event might happen naturally can
be discovered, it cannot have happened at all” (Leben Jesu, p. 789).

Page 267

372

Matthew declares that the dead arose on the day of the crucifixion. When
did they come out of their graves?

Not until after Christ’s resurrection, which did not occur until the following
week. “And many bodies of the saints which slept arose, and came out of
the graves after his resurrection” (Matt. xxvii, 52, 53 ).

“They were polite enough to sit in their open graves and wait for Christ to
rise first.”—Ingersoll.

373

From what source was Matthew’s story regarding these marvelous events
derived?

From Zechariah: “And his feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of
Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the East, and the Mount of Olives
shall cleave in the midst thereof ... and half of the mountain shall remove
toward the North, and half of it toward the South.... Ye shall flee, like as ye
fled from before the earthquake in the days of Uzziah King of Judah; and
the Lord my God shall come, and all the saints with thee. And it shall come
to pass in that day, that the light shall not be clear” (xiv, 4–6 ).

Concerning this Dr. Wise says: “God who comes, according to Zachariah,
to fight for Jerusalem, will stand upon Mount Olivet. Therefore, Jesus,
during his fight against Pharisees, Sadducees and priests, had to make his
principal home on Mount Olivet. But he could not split the mountain, as
Zachariah imagined God would, and move one part North and the other
South; therefore, the curtain of the temple had to be torn in twain when
Jesus died, although none has ever mentioned the fact. The curtain was
there some thirty-five years after the death of Jesus; had it been torn,

Page 268

somebody must have noticed it. The earthquake mentioned by Zachariah, of
course, was borrowed to embellish Calvary.... Because Zachariah states
God coming to Jerusalem, ‘And the Lord my God cometh, all the saints
with thee,’ therefore the saints and not the sinners had to resurrect and visit
the city on that particular day. But in the fertile imagination of Zachariah,
the day of that terrible combat must be dark.... This darkness was
transported over to Calvary to embellish the scene.... So these miracles were
not wrought, but the entire outer embellishment of Calvary is taken from
Zachariah; not because it was believed this prophecy referred to Jesus, but
simply because the evangelical writers were incompetent to invent original
poetry” (Martyrdom of Jesus, p. 116).

374

What request did the Jews make of Pilate concerning Jesus and the
malefactors?

John: They “besought Pilate that their legs might be broken” (xix, 31 ).

This punishment, known as crurifragium, was a distinct mode of execution
and was never united with crucifixion. Crucifixion, we have seen, was not
employed to punish theft. Neither was crurifragium. Yet we are asked to
believe that both modes of execution, two of the cruelest forms of
punishment, were combined to punish these offenders. The Synoptics do
not mention this punishment.

375

Page 269

When the soldiers broke the legs of the thieves, why did they spare those of
Jesus?

John: “That the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be
broken” (xix, 36 ).

This refers to Exodus xii, 46 , and relates to the disposition to be made of
the lamb used at the Passover. Nearly the entire chapter from which John
quotes is devoted to this subject. Among other things it states that “They
shall eat the flesh in that night, ... his head with his legs, and with the
purtenance thereof. And ye shall let nothing of it remain until the morning”
(8–10 ). If a part of this prophecy was fulfilled, may not all of it have been
fulfilled? And if all of it was fulfilled, will not this account for the empty
sepulchre?

Regarding the failure of the soldiers to break the legs of Jesus, as ordered,
“Supernatural Religion” says: “An order having been given to the Roman
soldiers, in accordance with the request of the Jews, to break the legs of the
crucified, we are asked to believe that they did not execute it in the case of
Jesus. It is not reasonable to suppose, however, that Roman soldiers either
were in the habit of disregarding their orders, or could have any motive for
doing so in this case, and subjecting themselves to the severe punishment
for disobedience inflicted by Roman military law. It is argued that they saw
that Jesus was already dead, and, therefore, that it was not necessary to
break his legs; but soldiers are not in the habit of thinking in this way; they
are disciplined to obey” (p. 993).

376

What demand was made by the Jews on the evening of the crucifixion?

John: That their bodies be taken down from the cross (xix, 31 ).

Page 270

John was evidently familiar with the Mosaic law (Deut. xxi, 22, 23 )
which, in cases of hanging, enjoined the burial of the body on the day of
execution, but seemingly ignorant of the Roman law under which they were
executed, which, in cases of crucifixion, prohibited burial, requiring the
body to remain upon the cross until decayed, or birds and beasts had
devoured it. The Jews esteemed it sinful to allow a criminal to “remain all
night upon the tree;” but the Jewish law was inapplicable to the Roman
mode of punishment which presupposed that the criminal would remain on
the cross several days and nights before death ensued.

377

What additional reason was there for having the bodies taken down?

Mark: “Because it was the preparation, that is, the day before the Sabbath”
(xv, 42 ).

The Sabbath began at sunset on the day that he is declared to have been
crucified. The Jewish law would not permit his body, whether dead or alive,
to be exposed on the Sabbath. Crucifixion, as we have seen, was a lingering
death; several days usually elapsing before the victim expired. Now, is it
reasonable to suppose that the Jews would demand, as claimed, a
punishment lasting several days when they knew that he must be taken
down from the cross in a few hours?

378

What did Pilate do when Joseph solicited the body of Jesus?

Page 271

Mark: “Pilate marveled if he were already dead” (xv, 44 ).

Why should Pilate marvel if he were already dead when previous to this,
according to John (xix, 31–33 ), he had, at the request of the Jews, ordered
his soldiers to dispatch him if alive and take his body away?

379

Were the disciples present at the crucifixion?

John: They were, or one, at least (xix, 26 ).

According to the Synoptics, all were absent; all had forsaken their Master,
all had fled. The Twelve Apostles at this time, unless Judas had already
hung himself, as Matthew declares, numbered one traitor and eleven
cowards.

380

What women followed Jesus and witnessed his execution?

Matthew and Mark: Women of Galilee (Matt. xxvii, 55 ; Mark xv, 40,
41 ).

Luke: “Daughters of Jerusalem,” that is, women of Judea (xxiii, 28 ).

Page 272

381

Where were Mary Magdalene and her companions during the crucifixion?

Matthew and Mark: “Looking on afar off” (Mark xv, 40 ; Matt. xxvii, 55,
56 ).

John: They “stood by the cross” (xix, 25 ).

382

Was Mary, the mother of Jesus, present?

John: She was (xix, 25 ).

Synoptics: She was not.

The Synoptics do not expressly state that she was absent, but if she was
present, as John affirms, is it possible that they would ignore the fact when
they mention “the strolling Magdalene” no less than seven times?

383

Who stood by the cross with the mother of Jesus?

John: “Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother’s
sister, Mary, the wife of Cleophas” (xix, 25 ).

Mary must have been a very popular name to be given to two daughters of
the same family. It is not probable that these sisters were both named Mary.

Page 273

John never mentions the name of Jesus’ mother, and it is evident that he did
not suppose her name was Mary. Were John the only Gospel, Christians
would be ignorant of the Virgin’s name. Mariolatry did not originate in the
Johannine church.

384

To whom was entrusted the care of Jesus’ mother?

John: “When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple standing by
whom he loved [John], he saith unto his mother, Woman, behold thy son!
Then saith he to the disciple, Behold thy mother! And from that hour that
disciple took her unto his own house” (xix, 26, 27 ).

“The teacher who had been to him as a brother leaves to him a brother’s
duty. He is to be as a son to the mother who is left desolate.”—Bible
Dictionary.

Very touchingly expressed. But why was this duty imposed upon John when
the Apostle James (the Less) was a brother of Jesus and a son of Mary? Was
he a worthless ingrate, unable and unwilling to care for her? And what of
Joses, and Juda, and Simon, and her daughters who remained at home? Had
they turned their mother out of doors?

385

In whose sepulcher was the body of Jesus placed?

Page 274

Matthew: Joseph “laid it in his own new tomb which he had hewn out in the
rock” (xxvii, 60 ).

John: “Now in the place where he was crucified there was a garden; and in
the garden a new sepulcher, wherein was never man yet laid. There laid
they Jesus therefore because of the Jew’s preparation day; for the sepulcher
was nigh at hand” (xix, 41, 42 ).

It is evident from John that the sepulcher did not belong to Joseph, but that
it was one which happened to be convenient to the place of crucifixion; for,
as Strauss justly argues: “The vicinity of the grave, when alleged as a
motive, excludes the fact of possession.”

386

Was his body embalmed when it was laid in the sepulcher?

John: It was. “He [Joseph] came therefore, and took the body of Jesus. And
there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to Jesus by night, and
brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred pound weight.
Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen clothes with the
spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury” (xix, 38–40 ).

Mark and Luke: It was not embalmed. “The women also, which came with
him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulcher, and how his
body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments”
(Luke xxiii, 55, 56 ); intending to embalm it “when the Sabbath was past”
(Mark xvi, 1 ).

Page 275

387

What is said in regard to wrapping the body of Jesus by Joseph?

Mark: “He bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped him in the
linen” (xv, 46 ).

This statement is rejected by critics. A member of the Sanhedrim would not
desecrate the Passover by making a purchase on it.

388

What was the amount of the material used in embalming Jesus?

John: A hundred pounds (xix, 39 ).

This was sufficient to embalm a dozen bodies. Yet after seeing his body
literally buried in the material, the women, we are told, procured more.

389

When did the women procure materials for embalming Jesus?

Luke: “They returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the
Sabbath Day” (xxiii, 56 ).

Mark (New Ver.): “And when the Sabbath was past, Mary Magdalene and
Mary the mother of James, and Salome, bought spices that they might come
and anoint him” (xvi, 1 ).

Page 276

According to Luke they prepared the spices before the Sabbath began, that
is, before the end of the sixth day; according to Mark, they did not procure
them until “the Sabbath was past,” that is, not until the beginning of the first
day.

390

When did they go to embalm the body?

Mark and Luke: “When the Sabbath was past, ... the first day of the week”
(Mark xvi, 1, 2 ; Luke xxiv, 1 ).

Is it reasonable to suppose that in that warm spring climate (Dr. Geikie
speaks of the fierce heat that prevailed at the time), they would let a
wounded body lie two days, until decomposition had commenced, and then
attempt to embalm it?

391

When was the sepulcher closed?

All: When the body was placed in it (Matt. xxvii, 60 ; Mark xv, 46 ; Luke
xxiii, 53 , xxiv, 1, 2 ; John xix, 41, 42 , xx, 1 ).

According to the Evangelists, the stone was rolled to the door of the
sepulcher as soon as the body was deposited, and according to Mark and
Luke, the women were troubled as to who should roll away the stone when
they went to embalm the body.

Page 277

In sepulture of this kind, the tomb was not closed until the third day, and
when once closed it was not to be opened. This deviation from the
customary mode is evidently for the purpose of establishing faith in the
doctrine of the resurrection, by shutting off all means of escape or removal
without supernatural aid. The Evangelists are particular to state that Joseph
“rolled a great stone to the door.”

In a single paragraph, Scribner’s “Bible Dictionary” concedes no less than
seven Synoptical errors regarding the trial, crucifixion and burial of Jesus:
“The Synoptists make the Sanhedrim say beforehand that they will not
arrest Jesus ‘on the feast day,’ and then actually arrest him on that day; that
not only the guards, but one of the disciples carries arms, which on the feast
day was not allowed; that the trial was also held on the feast day, which
would be unlawful; that the feast day would not be called ‘Preparation’; that
the phrase ‘coming from the field’ (Mk. xv, 21 ) means properly ‘coming
from work’; that Joseph of Arimathea is represented as buying a linen cloth
(Mk. xv, 46 ), and the women as preparing spices and ointments (Lk. xxiii,
56 ), all of which would be contrary to law and custom.”

392

In what year was Jesus crucified?

Not one of the Evangelists knows. They agree that he was crucified during
the time that Pontius Pilate was procurator of Judea, and Joseph Caiaphas
was high priest of the Jews. But this, so far as Matthew, Mark and John are
concerned, may have been any time from 26 to 36 A. D.

Luke, while he does not state the particular year, nor furnish data for
determining it, is more definite. He says that Jesus began his ministry in
“the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar,” and his narrative clearly
implies that he was crucified at the following Passover. Tiberius
commenced his reign in August, 14 A. D. The fifteenth year of his reign,

Page 278

then, extended from August, 28 A. D., to August, 29 A. D. If Jesus began
his ministry during the first months of this year, he might have been
crucified as early as the spring of 29. But it is generally conceded that the
time which this would allow for his ministry was far too brief, and that he
could not have been crucified before 30 A. D.

The Christian Fathers who, for the most part, accepted the tradition of Luke
and affirmed that his ministry lasted but one year, or less, held that the
crucifixion occurred in 29 A. D.

Scribner’s “Bible Dictionary” gives preference to 29 A. D. Cuthbert
Hamilton Turner, M.A., Oxford, the New Testament chronologist of that
work, after a lengthy review of the subject, says: “To sum up briefly, the
separate results of five lines of enquiry harmonize with one another beyond
expectation, so that each in turn supplies fresh security for the rest. The
nativity in B. C. 7–6; the age of our Lord at the baptism, 30 years, more or
less; the baptism in A. D. 26 (26–27); the duration of the ministry between
two and three years; the crucifixion in A. D. 29.”

This authority states that his ministry lasted two or three years. It was
necessary to do this or reject John. By taking a year or more from John’s
ministry of Jesus and adding it to the one year ministry of the Synoptics—
by assuming that the Synoptics omit to mention one or more Passovers, and
that one of the Passovers mentioned by John was some other feast—it
pretends to have reconciled the discrepancy regarding the length of Christ’s
ministry. But if his ministry lasted two or three years, as affirmed, he could
not have been crucified in 29 A. D.

With orthodox commentators, a favorite method of reconciling Old
Testament dates, as I have noted in a previous work, is to assume that a
king, concerning the date of whose accession, or length of reign, a
discrepancy appears, reigned in consort with his predecessor for a number
of years sufficient to cover the discrepancy. This dishonest method of
explanation—for it is a dishonest trick, intended to deceive the reader and
hide from him an error—has been employed to reconcile Luke and John. By
assuming that Tiberius divided the government with Augustus for two years

Page 279

preceding his accession to the throne, an assumption for which there is no
credible authority, and that Luke accordingly reckons the fifteenth year
from 12 A. D., instead of 14 A. D., when he really became emperor, it is
possible to give Jesus a ministry of two or three years and still have him
crucified in 29 A. D. But another irreconcilable difficulty remains. The
Synoptics state that he was crucified on the Passover and on the day
preceding the Sabbath, that is, on Friday. If so, he could not have been
crucified in 29 A. D., for the Passover did not fall on Friday that year.

Dr. Farrar says it is “highly probable that the crucifixion took place at the
passover of March, 30 A. D.”

Justice Bradley of the United States Supreme Court, who made an
exhaustive examination of all the evidence and arguments bearing on the
question, decided in favor of 30 A. D. He says: “There were only three
years from A. D. 27 to A. D. 36, inclusive, in which the 1st of Nisan, and
consequently the 15th of Nisan, happened on Friday, and these were A. D.
27, 30 and 33, the last of which is very doubtful. But the crucifixion could
not have happened before A. D. 28, and probably not later than A. D. 31.
Therefore the year 30 is the only one which satisfies all the conditions of
the problem.... Now, since in A. D. 30, the 1st of Nisan fell on Friday, the
24th of March, the 15th fell on Friday, the 7th of April, which was the day
of the crucifixion.”

Dr. Farrar and Justice Bradley are agreed in regard to the year of the
crucifixion, but they are not agreed in regard to the calendar month in
which it occurred. Dr. Farrar says it occurred in March; Justice Bradley says
it occurred in April.

Justice Bradley says that 30 A. D. satisfies all the conditions. It does satisfy
the conditions of the Synoptics, but it does not satisfy the conditions of
John, as claimed. To satisfy the conditions of John it is necessary to adopt
the untenable hypothesis of 12 A. D. as the date of Tiberius Caesar’s
accession. But whatever satisfies the conditions of John must necessarily
conflict with those of the Synoptics.

Page 280

Some Christian scholars place the crucifixion in 31 A. D., others in 32 A. D.
But neither year can be harmonized with the Synoptics’ statement that he
was put to death on the Passover, or with John’s that he suffered on the day
of Preparation. Neither can they be harmonized with either the Synoptics or
John in regard to the duration of his ministry.

It is probable that a majority of Christian scholars today believe that Jesus
was crucified in 33. Renan accepted this date. He says: “According to the
calculation we adopt, the death of Jesus happened in the year 33 of our era.
It could not, at all events, be either before the year 29, the preaching of John
and Jesus having commenced in the year 28, or after 35, since in the year
36, and probably before the Passover, Pilate and Kaiapha both lost their
offices.”

The adoption of 33 allows for the four years’ ministry ascribed to Jesus by
John, but it cannot be reconciled with the brief ministry ascribed to him by
the Synoptics. As for Renan, who in the first edition of his “Jesus” accepted
the authenticity of John, but subsequently rejected it and accepted only the
Synoptics, he has no Evangelistic authority for 33.

The Dutch theologians, Kuenen, Oort and Hooykaas, and many other
Rationalists, give 35 A. D. the preference. To accept this year, however, it is
necessary to reject the Passover crucifixion, and to assign to Jesus a much
longer ministry than even John assigns.

Of one hundred Christian authorities who attempt to name the year in which
Christ was crucified, twenty-three say 29, eighteen 30, nine 31, seven 32,
thirty-seven 33, and six 35 A. D.

Thus it will be seen that not a year that can be named can be harmonized
with the accounts of the crucifixion given in the four gospels. The result is
that there is as great a lack of agreement in regard to the time of Christ’s
death as there is in regard to the time of his birth. Christians do not know
when he was born, they do not know when he died, they cannot prove that
he lived.

Page 281

393

On what day of the month was he crucified?

Synoptics: On the 15th of Nisan.

John: On the 14th of Nisan.

This discrepancy is conceded by Scribner’s “Bible Dictionary.” It says:

“It is the Last Supper which the Synoptics appear to fix by identifying it
with the Passover. They say expressly that on the morning of the ‘first day
of unleavened bread, when they sacrificed the passover’ (Mk. xiv, 12 ), the
disciples asked where the Passover was to be eaten. This would be on the
morning of Nisan 14. In the evening, which from twilight onwards would
belong to Nisan 15, would follow the Last Supper, and on the next
afternoon (still, on the Jewish reckoning, Nisan 15) the crucifixion. St.
John, on the other hand, by a number of clear indications (John xiii, 1 ,
xviii, 28 , xix, 14 , 31 ) implies that the Last Supper was eaten before the
time of the regular Passover, and that the Lord suffered on the afternoon of
Nisan 14, about the time of the slaying of the Paschal lamb. We are thus left
with a conflict of testimony.”

394

On what day of the week was he crucified?

Synoptics: On Friday.

Page 282

John: On Thursday.

The Synoptics agree that he was crucified on the day following the
Preparation, that is, on the day of the Passover, and the day preceding the
Sabbath. As the Jewish Sabbath fell on Saturday, he was, therefore,
crucified on Friday.

John repeatedly declares that his trial and crucifixion occurred on “the
preparation of the passover.” If the Passover occurred on Friday, as the
Synoptics state, he was crucified on the preceding day, or Thursday. It is
claimed by some, though the claim is disputed, that the Synoptics are in
error, that the Passover was never held on Friday.

395

On what day of the feast did the crucifixion occur?

Synoptics: On the Passover.

John: On the day of Preparation.

It is expressly stated in the Synoptics that he celebrated the Passover before
his death. “Then came the day of unleavened bread, when the passover
must be killed. And he sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the
passover, that we may eat.... And they made ready the passover. And when
the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve apostles with him. And he
said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this passover with you
before I suffer” (Luke xxii, 7–15 ; Matt. xxvi, 17–20 ; Mark xiv, 12–18 ).

The author of the Fourth Gospel declares that the Last Supper was not the
Paschal meal, and that Jesus was crucified on the day preceding the
Passover, that is, on the day of Preparation. He refers to the events
connected with the Last Supper as having taken place “before the passover”
(xiii, 1 ); after supper, when Jesus bade Judas do quickly what he proposed

Page 283

to do, he states that the disciples “thought because Judas had the bag, that
Jesus had said unto him, Buy those things that we have need of against the
feast” (xiii, 29 ); at the trial, he says, the Jews “themselves went not into
the judgment hall, lest they might be defiled, but that they might eat the
passover” (xviii, 28 ); when Pilate is about to deliver him up to be
crucified, he even goes out of the way to repeat that “It was the preparation
of the passover” (xix, 14 ).

This discrepancy is not, like many other Bible discrepancies, an
unintentional error. It represents a conflict between two dogmas. The
primitive church was rent with dissensions regarding this question, some
contending that Christ suffered on the 14th Nisan, others that it was on the
15th. During the second century—the century in which our gospels
appeared—this controversy was especially bitter.

According to John (i, 29 , xix, 33, 36 ) Jesus was the Paschal Lamb, and
as such, must be slain on the day of Preparation. The slaying of the lambs
began at three o’clock in the afternoon, the hour at which Jesus is said to
have expired. The Synoptics, on the other hand, in order to enable him to
partake of the Paschal meal and institute the Eucharist, which is a survival
and perpetuation of the Passover, must prolong his existence until after this
meal, and consequently his crucifixion cannot take place until the following
day. It was impossible for him to be the Paschal Lamb and at the same time
partake of the Paschal meal. This necessarily produced a schism. The
Fourth Gospel was written in support of the one side, the Synoptics in
support of the other.

It is declared by the most eminent fathers of the second century that the
Apostle John, whom some of them had known, was accustomed to observe
the Paschal meal. This is another argument against the Johannine authorship
of the Fourth Gospel.

Referring to the Lord’s Supper, as recorded in John, the “Bible for
Learners” says: “It was not the Paschal meal. The Passover did not begin
until the following evening; for he himself who was the true Paschal Lamb,
and as such made an end of all sacrifices, must be put to death at the very

Page 284

day and hour ordained for the slaughter of the lamb—not twenty-four hours
later as the Synoptic Gospels say” (Vol. iii, p. 684).

Admitting the discrepancy, but without determining which is correct,
Smith’s “Bible Dictionary” says: “The crowning application of the Paschal
rites to the truths of which they were the shadowy promises appears to be
that which is afforded by the fact that our Lord’s death occurred during the
festival. According to the Divine purpose, the true Lamb of God was slain
at nearly the same time as ‘the Lord’s Passover,’ in obedience to the letter of
the law.”

It was not “according to the Divine purpose” that Jesus was slain at the
Passover, but it was according to a human invention that he is declared to
have been slain at this time. These attempts to connect the crucifixion with
the Passover afford the strongest proof that it is a myth.

396

What led to the arrest and crucifixion of Jesus?

John: His miracle of raising Lazarus from the dead. On learning of it the
Jewish council met, and “from that day forth they took counsel together for
to put him to death” (xi, 47, 53 ).

This is more difficult to believe than the miracle itself. It is the most
improbable statement ever penned—the one that does most violence to
human reason. The crudest savages on earth would not have slain nor even
harmed a man who had proved himself the Conqueror and King of Death.

Page 285

397

What did Christ say during his ministry concerning the cross?

“He that taketh not his cross, and followeth after me is not worthy of me”
(Matthew x, 38 ; Luke xiv, 27 ).

“Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his
cross, and follow me” (Mark viii, 34 ).

“If any man will come after me, let him deny himself, and take up his cross
daily and follow me” (Luke ix, 23 ).

These utterances are alleged to have been made early in his ministry. Now,
the cross as a Christian symbol is supposed to have been adopted after, and
not until after, the crucifixion. Its introduction in the passages quoted
suggests one of two things: either that the Synoptics put into the mouth of
Jesus words that he never uttered, or that the cross, as a religious symbol,
was used before the crucifixion, in which case its adoption by the church is
no proof of the crucifixion.

398

The so-called historical books of the New Testament, the Four Gospels and
the Acts of the Apostles, declare that Christ was crucified. Do the remaining
books of the New Testament confirm it?

In the first four Pauline Epistles, known as the genuine Epistles of Paul, the
verb crucify—crucified appears in ten different texts, as follows:

“Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin
might be destroyed” (Romans vi, 6 ).

“Is Christ divided? Was Paul crucified for you?” (1 Corinthians, i, 13 .)

Page 286

“But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stumbling block, and unto
the Greeks foolishness” (23 ).

“For I determined not to know any thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and
him crucified” (ii, 2 ).

“For had they known it, they would not have crucified the Lord of glory”
(8 ).

“For though he was crucified through weakness, yet he liveth by the power
of God” (2 Corinthians xiii, 4 ).

“I am crucified with Christ” (Galatians ii, 20 ).

“O foolish Galatians, who hath bewitched you, that ye should not obey the
truth, before whose eyes Jesus Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified
among you?” (iii, 1 .)

“And they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with the affections and
lusts” (v, 24 ).

“But God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross of our Lord Jesus
Christ, by whom the world is crucified unto me, and I unto the world” (vi,
14 ).

Webster defines this word as follows: “1. To nail to a cross; to put to death
by nailing the hands and feet to a cross or gibbet, sometimes, anciently, by
fastening a criminal to a tree with cords. 2. In scriptural language, to
subdue; to mortify; to destroy the power or ruling influence of. 3. To reject
and despise. 4. To vex or torment.”

The first, only, denotes a physical crucifixion, which, it is claimed, Christ
suffered. The word, as used by Paul, in most instances, clearly denotes a
crucifying of the passions and carnal pleasures, and the exceptions, when
taken in connection with Paul’s well known teachings, and allowing for the
probable corruption of the original text, do not confirm the Evangelistic
accounts of the crucifixion. Besides this it is admitted that Paul did not

Page 287

witness the crucifixion, and that these Epistles, even if authentic, were not
written until nearly thirty years after it is said to have occurred.

In the eighteen books which follow, the word crucify appears but twice—in
Hebrews (vi, 6 ) and in Revelation (xi, 8 ). The word crucifixion does not
appear once in the Bible.

Concerning the books we have been considering in this criticism, Paine
writes as follows: “Whether the fourteen epistles ascribed to Paul were
written by him or not, is a matter of indifference; they are either
argumentative or dogmatical; and as the argument is defective and the
dogmatical part is merely presumptive, it signifies not who wrote them. And
the same may be said for the remaining parts of the Testament. It is not
upon the Epistles, but upon what is called the Gospel, contained in the four
books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, and upon the pretended
prophecies, that the theory of the church calling itself the Christian Church
is founded. The Epistles are dependent upon those, and must follow their
fate; for if the story of Jesus Christ be fabulous, all reasoning founded upon
it as a supposed truth must fall with it” (Age of Reason).

399

How old was Jesus at the time of his death?

Luke: He was but little more than thirty years old.

John: He was nearly fifty. In a controversy with the Jews, during his
ministry, he said: “Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw,
and was glad. Then said the Jews unto him, Thou art not yet fifty years old,
and hast thou seen Abraham?” (viii, 56, 57 .) This implies that he was
nearly fifty at this time.

Page 288

Discussing the question of Jesus’ age, St. Irenaeus, the most renowned of
the early Christian Fathers, and the founder of the New Testament canon,
who lived in the century immediately following Jesus, says:

“He [Christ] came to save all through means of himself—all I say, who
through him are born again to God—infants and children, and boys, and
youths, and old men. He therefore passed through every age; becoming an
infant for infants, thus sanctifying infants; a child for children, thus
sanctifying those who are of this age, being at the same time made to them
an example of piety, righteousness and submission; a youth for youths,
becoming an example to youths, and thus sanctifying them for the Lord. So
likewise, he was an old man for old men, that he might be a perfect master
for all; not merely as respects the setting forth of the truth, but also as
regards age; sanctifying at the same time, the aged also, and becoming an
example to them likewise. Then, at last, he came on to death itself, that he
might be the first born from the dead, that in all things he might have the
pre-eminence; the Prince of Life, existing before all, and going before all”
(Against Heresies, Book iv, ch. xxii, sec. 4).

Commenting on the passage quoted from John, Irenaeus says: “But besides
this, those very Jews who thus disputed with the Lord Jesus Christ, have
most closely indicated the same thing. For when the Lord said to them,
‘Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day, and he saw it, and was glad;’
they answered him, ‘Thou art not yet fifty years old; and hast thou seen
Abraham?’ Now, such language is fittingly applied to one who has already
passed the age of forty, without having yet reached his fiftieth year, yet is
not far from this latter period. But to one who is only thirty years old, it
would unquestionably be said, ‘Thou art not yet forty years old.’ For those
who wished to convict him of falsehood, would certainly not extend the
number of his years far beyond the age which they saw he had attained.... It
is altogether unreasonable to suppose that they were mistaken by twenty
years, when they wished to prove him younger than the times of
Abraham.... He did not then want much of being fifty years old” (Ibid. sec.
6).

Page 289

Nor did Irenaeus depend upon the Fourth Gospel alone for his authority. He
was the companion of the aged Polycarp, whom Christians claim to have
been the companion of the Apostle John. Concerning the testimony of
Polycarp and others, he writes: “Those who were conversant in Asia with
John, the disciple of the Lord, [testify] that John conveyed to them that
information. And he (John) remained among them up to the times of
Tragan. Some of them, moreover, saw not only John, but the other apostles
also, and heard the same account from them, and bear testimony to the
statement” (Ib., sec. 5).

In regard to this testimony of the “divine Irenaeus,” as he is called, Godfrey
Higgins says: “The church has been guilty of the oversight of letting this
passage from Irenaeus escape. One of the earliest, most respected, and most
quoted of its ancient bishops, saints and martyrs, tells us in distinct words
that Jesus was not crucified under Herod and Pontius Pilate, but that he
lived to be turned fifty years of age. This he tells us on the authority of his
master, St. Polycarp, also a martyr, who had it from St. John himself, and
from all the old people of Asia” (Anacalypsis).

Of this testimony and its consequences, Judge Waite, in his “History of
Christianity” (pp. 329, 330) says: “It must be remembered that Irenaeus had
been a companion of Polycarp and others who had seen John, and that he
was speaking of what had come to his personal knowledge from the elders
in Asia. If, then, Irenaeus tells the truth, the evidence in favor of the fact is
almost overwhelming. If, on the other hand, he would deliberately falsify in
a matter of this importance, what is his testimony worth as to the origin of
the four gospels? Against this evidence, we have only the silence of the
gospels. But if the silence of the Synoptics is consistent with a ministry of
three or four years, why is not the further silence of all the gospels
consistent with a ministry of twenty years?

“How would such a theory affect the received chronology concerning
Christ? The date of the crucifixion at not later than A. D. 36, or when Christ
was, by the received chronology, forty years old, is settled by the fact, that
in that year, Pontius Pilate was removed from his government.... If, then, it
be accepted as a historical fact that Christ was about fifty years old at this

Page 290

crucifixion, the date of his birth would have to be set back at least ten
years.”

Every line of these accounts of the trial and crucifixion of Christ bears the
ineffaceable stamp of fiction. There was no Christ to crucify, and Jesus of
Nazareth, if he existed, was not crucified as claimed.

For more than fifteen centuries an inoffensive, industrious and moral people
have been persecuted, robbed and butchered by Christians, because their
forefathers are said to have slain a mythical God.

Supposing that from the myth of Prometheus had sprung a popular religion,
which, in its day, had, like the religions of Osiris, Bacchus, Krishna and
Christ, overspread the earth. Then think of the devotees of this religion
massacring the Hellenists because Zeus had crucified Prometheus! How
long must our mythology, with all its attendant evils, rule and curse the
world? How long must an innocent people suffer for an alleged crime that
was never committed?

Page 291

Page 292

CHAPTER VII.

Page 293

The Resurrection of Christ.

400

How long did Jesus say he would remain in the grave?

“For as Jonas was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly; so shall
the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth”
(Matthew xii, 40 ).

How long did he remain in the grave?

Synoptics: Being buried on Friday evening, and having risen on or before
Sunday morning, he was in the grave, at the most, but two nights and one
day.

401

What occurred on the morning of the resurrection?

Matthew: “There was a great earthquake” (xxviii, 2 ).

The other Evangelists know nothing of this earthquake. They not only omit
it, but their accounts of the resurrection preclude the possibility of its
occurrence.

Page 294

402

Who were the first to visit the tomb on the morning of the resurrection?

John: “Mary Magdalene” (xx, 1 ).

Matthew: “Mary Magdalene and the other Mary” (xxviii, 1 ).

Mark: “Mary Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James, and Salome” (xvi,
1, 2 ).

Luke: “Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and
other women” (xxiv, 1–10 ).

403

Who was Salome?

“The wife of Zebedee, as appears from comparing Matt. xxvii, 56 , with
Mark xv, 40 .”—Smith’s Bible Dictionary.

Matthew says that the women who witnessed the crucifixion were “Mary
Magdalene, and Mary the mother of James and Joses, and the mother of
Zebedee’s children.” Mark says the women were “Mary Magdalene, and
Mary the mother of James the less and of Joses, and Salome.” This is a
discrepancy that can be reconciled only by supposing that the mother of
Zebedee’s children (James and John) was Salome. But the Gospel of the
Egyptians, older than either Matthew or Mark, and accepted by early
Christians as authentic, states that Salome was a single woman.

Page 295

404

At what time in the morning did the women visit the tomb?

Mark: “At the rising of the sun” (xvi, 2 ).

John: “When it was yet dark” (xx, 1 ).

If they came “at the rising of the sun,” or “when the sun was risen” (New
Ver.), it was not yet dark.

405

When does Matthew say they came?

“In the end of the Sabbath as it began to dawn toward the first day of the
week” (xxviii, 1 ).

If they came “in the end of the Sabbath,” and Jesus had already risen, then
his resurrection took place, not on the first day of the week, as claimed, but
on the seventh day. Matthew was a Jew; yet the author of this Gospel was
seemingly ignorant of the Jewish method of computing time, according to
which the Sabbath began and ended at sunset. He evidently supposed that
the night preceding their visit to the tomb belonged to the seventh day,
whereas it belonged to the first day.

Page 296

406

Was the tomb open, or closed, when they came?

Luke: “They found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre” (xxiv, 2 ).

Matthew: The tomb was closed. The stone was not rolled from the door
until after they came (xxviii, 1, 2 ).

This, in the opinion of most critics, is the meaning of Matthew’s language.

407

Whom did they meet at the tomb?

Matthew: “The angel” (xxviii, 2–5 ).

Mark: “A young man” (xvi, 5 ).

Luke: “Two men” (xxiv, 4 ).

John: “Two angels” (xx, 12 ).

408

Were these men or angels in the sepulchre or outside of it?

Matthew: Outside of it (xxviii, 2 ).

Page 297

Mark, Luke and John: Inside of it (Mark xvi, 5 ; Luke xxiv, 3, 4 ; John xx,
11, 12 ).

409

Were they sitting or standing?

Luke: Standing (xxiv, 4 ).

Matthew, Mark and John: Sitting (Matt. xxviii, 2 ; Mark xvi, 1 ; John xx,
12 ).

410

What were the first words they spoke to the women?

Matthew and Mark: “Be not affrighted” (Mark xvi, 6 ; Matt. xxviii, 5 ).

Luke: “Why seek ye the living among the dead?” (xxiv, 5 .)

John: “Woman, why weepest thou?” (xx, 13 .)

411

Did Mary Magdalene observe the divine messengers when she first came to
the tomb?

Page 298

Synoptics: She did (Matt. xxviii, 1–5 ; Mark xvi, 1–5 ; Luke xxiv, 1–4 ).

John: She did not (xx, 1, 2 , 11, 12 ).

412

Who became frightened at the messengers?

Matthew: “The keepers did shake, and became as dead men” (xxviii, 4 ).

Mark and Luke: “They [the women] were affrighted” (Mark xvi, 5 ; Luke
xxiv, 5 ).

413

What did the women do when they became frightened?

Mark: “They went out quickly and fled” (xvi, 8 ).

Luke: “They bowed down their faces to the earth” (xxiv, 5 ).

414

Did the women see Jesus?

Page 299

Matthew: They did. “As they went to tell his disciples, behold, Jesus met
them” (xxviii, 9 ).

Luke: They did not see him (xxiv ).

415

Did the women tell the disciples what they had seen?

Luke: They “returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things unto the
eleven, and to all the rest” (xxiv, 9 ).

Mark: “Neither said they anything to any man; for they were afraid” (xvi,
8 ).

With these words the Gospel of Mark ends, the words that follow being an
interpolation. In this appended passage Mary Magdalene is declared to have
seen Jesus and informed them of it, but they “believed not.”

416

How many disciples visited the tomb?

Luke: But one, Peter (xxiv, 12 ).

John: Two, Peter and John (xx, 3 ).

Page 300

417

Who looked into the sepulchre and beheld the linen clothes?

Luke: “Then arose Peter, and ran into the sepulchre; and stooping down, he
beheld the linen clothes” (xxiv, 12 ).

John: “So they ran both together; and the other disciple [John] did outrun
Peter, and came first to the sepulchre. And he stooping down, and looking
in, saw the linen clothes” (xx, 4, 5 ).

418

Did Peter enter into the sepulchre?

John: He did. “Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the
sepulchre” (xx, 6 ).

Luke: He did not. He looked into the sepulchre “and departed” (xxiv, 12 ).

419

State all of the appearances of Jesus mentioned by the Evangelists.

Matthew.

1. To the two Marys (xxviii, 9 ).
2. To the eleven in Galilee (17 ).

Mark.

Page 301

1. To Mary Magdalene (xvi, 9 ).
2. To two of his disciples (12 ).
3. To the eleven at meat (14 ).

The appearances of Jesus mentioned in Mark are all in the apocryphal
supplement. The Gospel of Mark proper does not record a single
appearance of Jesus.

Luke.

1. To Cleopas and his companion (xxiv, 13–31 ).
2. To Simon (Peter) (34 ).
3. To the eleven and others (36 ).

John.

1. To Mary Magdalene (xx, 14–18 ).
2. To ten (?) disciples (19–24 ).
3. To the eleven (26–29 ).
4. To Peter, John and others (xxi ).

The last chapter of this Gospel which contains the account of his fourth
appearance, and which ascribes the authorship of the Gospel to the
“beloved disciple” (John), is a forgery.

No two of the Evangelists agree. No two of them are fully agreed in regard
to a single appearance. Each not only omits the appearances mentioned by
the others, but his narrative in nearly every instance excludes them. As
Strauss says, “The designation of the locality in one excludes the
appearances narrated by the rest; the determination of time in another leaves
no space for the narratives of his fellow-evangelists; the enumeration of a
third is given without any regard to the events reported by his predecessors;
lastly, among several appearances recounted by various narrators, each
claims to be the last, and yet has nothing in common with the others. Hence
nothing but wilful blindness can prevent the perception that no one of the
narrators knew and presupposed what another records.”

Page 302

Referring to the different accounts of the resurrection given by the
Evangelists, Dr. Westcott says: “They contain difficulties which it is
impossible to explain with certainty” (Introduction to Study of Gospels, p.
329).

Dr. Farrar makes the following admission: “Any one who will attentively
read side by side the narratives of these appearances on the first day of the
resurrection, will see that they have only been preserved for us in general,
interblended, and scattered notices, which, in strict exactness, render it
impossible, without many arbitrary suppositions, to produce from them a
certain narrative of the order of events. The lacunae, the compressions, the
variations, the actual differences, the subjectivity of the narrators as affected
by spiritual revelations, render all harmonies at the best uncertain” (Life of
Christ, vol. ii, p. 432, note).

420

State the appearances mentioned by Paul.

1. “He was seen of Cephas.”
2. “Then of the twelve.”
3. “After that, he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once.”
4. “After that he was seen of James.”
5. “Then of all the apostles.”
6. “And last of all he was seen of me also.”

Paul says that his first appearance was to Peter. This contradicts all of the
Evangelists. His next appearance, Paul declares, was to the twelve. But
there were no twelve at this time; for Judas had deserted them and his
successor had not been elected. Paul evidently knew nothing of the betrayal
of Jesus by Judas. He says Jesus was seen by five hundred brethren at once.
The Evangelists are all ignorant of this appearance, while the author of Acts
states that there were but one hundred and twenty “brethren” in all, and

Page 303

even this number is considered too large by critics. He says that he appeared
to James, an appearance of which the Evangelists know nothing. After this
he states that he was seen of all the apostles. This is the only appearance
mentioned by Paul which can be reconciled with any of the Evangelists, and
this cannot be reconciled with all of them.

“Last of all he was seen of me also.” Paul’s belief in the resurrection was
based solely upon Jesus’ supposed appearance to him; for the other alleged
appearances he had rejected. Not until he imagined that he had seen Jesus
did he believe that the disciples had seen him, and the appearance of Jesus
to him, which occurred several years after the resurrection and ascension, is
represented as an occurrence of exactly the same character as his
appearances to the disciples. Paul’s vision was clearly a delusion, and if so
the other appearances, measured by Paul’s criterion, were delusions also.
The Rev. John W. Chadwick truly says: “Paul’s witness to the resurrection
is the ruin of the argument.”

421

To whom did Jesus first appear?

Matthew: To Mary Magdalene and the other Mary (xxviii, 1, 9 ).

Mark and John: To Mary Magdalene alone (Mark xvi, 9 ; John xx, 14–
18 ).

Luke: To Cleopas and his companion (xxiv, 13–31 ).

Paul: To Cephas (Peter) (1 Cor. xv, 5 ).

Page 304

422

Where was Mary Magdalene when Jesus first appeared to her?

John: At the sepulchre (xx, 11–14 ).

Matthew: On her way home from the sepulchre (xxviii, 8, 9 ).

423

Did Mary know Jesus when he first appeared to her?

Matthew: She did (xxviii, 9 ).

John: “She ... knew not that it was Jesus” (xx, 14 ).

424

Was she permitted to touch him?

Matthew: “They [Mary Magdalene and her companion] came and held him
by the feet” (xxviii, 9 ).

John: “Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not” (xx, 17 ).

425

Page 305

Where did he appear to his disciples?

Matthew: In Galilee.

Luke: In Jerusalem.

Matthew says that when Mary Magdalene and the other Mary visited the
tomb an angel appeared to them and said: “Go quickly, and tell his disciples
that he is risen from the dead; and, behold, he goeth before you into Galilee;
there shall ye see him” (xxviii, 7 ). As they ran to convey this intelligence,
Jesus himself met them and repeated the command: “Go tell my brethren
that they go into Galilee, and there shall they see me” (10 ). “Then the
eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had
appointed them. And when they saw him they worshiped him” (16, 17 ).

Luke (xxiv, 13–35 ) states that on the day of the resurrection Jesus
journeyed to Emmaus, a village some distance from Jerusalem, with
Cleopas and his companion. They did not recognize him until after their
arrival there, when they returned at once to Jerusalem and informed the
disciples. “As they thus spake Jesus himself stood in the midst of them”
(36 ). He conversed with them for a time, after which “he led them out as
far as to Bethany” where he took his final leave of them and ascended to
heaven (38–51 ). Instead of bidding them go to Galilee, a three days
journey from Jerusalem, as Matthew states, his command was “Tarry ye in
the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with power from on high,” which,
according to Acts (ii, 1–13 ), was not until the day of Pentecost, seven
weeks later.

Matthew’s narrative forbids the supposition of any meeting in Judea, while
Luke’s precludes the possibility of a meeting in Galilee.

Regarding this discrepancy Dean Alford says: “We must be content to walk
by faith, and not by sight” (Greek Testament, p. 905).

Page 306

426

How far from Jerusalem was Emmaus, where Jesus made his first
appearance?

Luke: “Which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlongs” (xxiv, 13 ).

Threescore furlongs was seven and one-half Roman, or about seven
American miles. Emmaus of Judea was about twenty-five miles, or two
hundred furlongs from Jerusalem. There was an Emmaus in Galilee, about
seventy miles from Jerusalem. It is believed by some that the legend related
to the latter place and was subsequently transferred by Luke to Judea.

427

How many disciples were present when he first appeared to them?

Matthew and Luke: Eleven (Matt. xxviii, 16, 17 ; Luke xxiv, 33–36 ).

John: But ten, Thomas being absent (xx, 19–24 ).

Paul: Twelve (1 Cor. xv, 5 ).

428

What effect had his presence when he first appeared to them?

Luke: “They were terrified and affrighted” (xxiv, 36, 37 ).

John: “Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the Lord” (xx, 20 ).

Page 307

429

How many of the disciples doubted the reality of his appearance?

Matthew: “Some doubted” (xxviii, 17 ).

John: But one doubted—Thomas (xx, 24, 25 ).

430

Were they all finally convinced of his resurrection?

John: They were.

Matthew: They were not.

431

When he appeared to them did they know that he must rise from the dead?

John: “For as yet they knew not that he must rise from the dead” (xx, 9 ).

This cannot be reconciled with the Synoptics, who state that during his
ministry he had acquainted them with it. “From that time forth began Jesus
to shew unto his disciples how that he must go unto Jerusalem, and suffer

Page 308

many things of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and be
raised again the third day” (Matthew xvi, 21 ; Mark viii, 31 ; Luke ix,
22 ).

432

Paul says that the last appearance of Jesus was to him. What did his
companions do when they saw the light which attended the appearance?

Acts: “The men which journeyed with him stood speechless” (ix, 7 ).

Paul: “We were all fallen to the earth” (Acts xxvi, 14 ).

433

Did Paul’s companions see Jesus?

Acts: They did not. “The men which journeyed with him stood speechless,
hearing a voice, but seeing no man” (ix, 7 ).

This shows that Jesus’ alleged appearance to Paul was an imaginary and not
a real appearance.

434

The author of Acts says that his companions heard a voice. Is this true?

Page 309

Paul: “They that were with me ... heard not the voice” (Acts xxii, 9 ).

435

Was Jesus seen by woman after his resurrection?

Matthew, Mark and John: He was.

Luke and Paul: He was not.

According to Luke and Paul his most faithful followers were not honored
by a visit from their Lord, but were neglected and ignored. The resurrection
was not for woman. Nowhere is sex prejudice more conspicuous than in the
accounts of the resurrection written by Paul and the Pauline Evangelist. To
ignore the testimony of Mary Magdalene is to ignore the testimony of the
chief witness for the resurrection.

436

From where did Jesus rise?

All: From the dead. “He is risen from the dead” (Matt. xxviii, 7 ). “It
behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead” (Luke xxiv, 46 ). “He
was risen from the dead” (John xxi, 14 ).

According to the Evangelists Jesus rose, not from the grave—not from the
place where the bodies of the dead were deposited—but from the lower
world—from the realm of the dead—where the shades of the departed were
supposed to repose. Regarding this Dr. Hooykaas says:

Page 310

“Let us begin by considering what that word ‘resurrection’ really meant,
whether applied to Jesus or to others. Later representations, down to our
own times, have regarded it as equivalent to a rising from the grave; but the
question is, what it meant in the faith and preaching of the Apostles, in the
genuine, original, primitive tradition that Jesus had risen. Now,
‘resurrection’ means elsewhere a return from the realm of shades to the
human life on earth; and Jesus too had left the underworld, but not, in this
case, to return at once to life upon the earth, but to be taken up provisionally
into heaven. Originally the resurrection and ascension of Jesus were one. It
was only later that the conception sprang up of his having paused upon
earth, whether for a single day or for several weeks, on his journey from the
abyss to the height.

“We may, therefore, safely assert that if the friends of Jesus had thought as
we do of the lot of those that die, they would never have so much as
dreamed of their Master’s resurrection or ascension. For to the Christian
belief of today it would be, so to speak, a matter of course that Jesus, like
all good and noble souls—and indeed above all others—would go straight
‘to a better world,’ ‘to heaven,’ ‘to God,’ at the instant of his death; but in
the conception of the Jews, including the Apostles, this was impossible.
Heaven was the abode of the Lord and his angels only; and if an Enoch or
an Elijah had been caught up there alive, to dwell there for a time, it was
certain that all who died, without exception, even the purest and most holy,
must go down as shades into the realms of the dead in the bowels of the
earth—and thence, of course, they would not issue excepting by ‘rising
again.’ And this is why we are never told that Jesus rose ‘from death,’ far
less ‘from the grave,’ but always ‘from the dead’” (Bible for Learners, vol.
iii, p. 463).

437

Was he readily recognized by his friends?

Page 311

Matthew, Luke and John: He was not.

Matthew says that when his disciples met him in Galilee, after having gone
there for the express purpose of meeting him, “some doubted” (xxviii, 17 ).
Luke says that two of his friends journeyed with him from Jerusalem to
Emmaus, conversing with him on the way, and notwithstanding they had
been informed of his resurrection, they did not recognize him until after
they had reached the village. John says that when Mary Magdalene met him
she “knew not that it was Jesus, ... supposing him to be the gardener” (xx,
14, 15 ); and when he met his disciples at the Lake of Tiberius they “knew
not that it was Jesus” (xxi, 4 ).

438

Did his appearances indicate a corporeal, or merely a spiritual existence?

The Evangelists declare that he was not only seen by his disciples and
others, but that he conversed with them. Matthew says the two Marys held
him by the feet, Luke says he invited the disciples to handle him, and John
says that Thomas examined his wounds; while both Luke and John state
that he partook of nourishment.

On the other hand, Luke says that while he sat at meat with Cleopas and his
companion at Emmaus “He vanished out of their sight” (xxiv, 31 ). John
says that while the disciples were assembled in a room in Jerusalem, “when
the doors were shut,” Jesus came “and stood in the midst” (xx, 19 ). Eight
days later the appearance was repeated: “Then came Jesus, the doors being
shut, and stood in the midst” (26 ). Mark says that after he appeared to
Mary Magdalene “he appeared in another form” to two of his disciples (xvi,
12 ).

While the first named appearances can be reconciled with so-called spiritual
manifestations, the latter cannot be reconciled with a corporeal existence.

Page 312

In the preceding chapter we have shown that the alleged crucifixion of
Jesus is unworthy of belief. If he was not crucified the story of his
resurrection is, of course, a fiction. But conceding, for the sake of argument,
that he was crucified; does this make his resurrection probable, or even
possible? The crucifixion of a man is a possible occurrence; but the
corporeal resurrection of a man who has suffered death is impossible. These
reputed appearances of Jesus, if they have a historical foundation, were
evidently mere subjective impressions or apparitions. Although he is
declared to have remained on earth forty days, he made, at the most, but
two or three brief visits to his disciples, appearing and disappearing like a
phantom. Instead of abiding with them, teaching them the doctrines of his
religion—of which they professed to be ignorant—and preparing them for
their coming ministry he is represented as keeping in seclusion, or roaming
aimlessly along the country highways, like some demented creature.
Referring to his appearance to his disciples, Jerome says: “The apostles
supposed him to be a spirit, or according to the Gospel which the Nazarenes
receive [the Hebrew Gospel of Matthew] an incorporeal demon.”

The possibility, and even prevalency, of apparitions similar to those related
of Jesus are recognized by every student of psychology. Sir Benjamin
Brodie, in his “Psychological Inquiries” (p. 78), says: “There are abundant
proofs that impressions may be made in the brain by other causes
simulating those which are made on it by external objects through the
medium of the organs of sense, thus producing false perceptions, which
may, in the first instance, and before we have had time to reflect on the
subject, be mistaken for realities.”

The appearance of Jesus to Mary Magdalene was not believed even by the
disciples. If the disciples believed that Mary was deluded, is it unreasonable
to believe that they were deluded also? Illusions are contagious and may
affect many minds as well as one. Dr. Carpenter, one of the highest English
authorities on mental science, says: “If not only a single individual, but
several persons should be ‘possessed’ by one and the same idea or feeling,
the same misinterpretation may be made by all of them; and in such a case
the concurrence of their testimony does not add the least strength to it”
(Principles of Mental Physiology, p. 208). In confirmation of this is cited

Page 313

the following from a work on “The Philosophy of Apparitions,” by Dr.
Hibbert, F.R.S.E.: “A whole ship’s company was thrown into the utmost
consternation by the apparition of a cook who had died a few days before.
He was distinctly seen walking ahead of the ship, with a peculiar gait by
which he was distinguished when alive, through having one of his legs
shorter than the other. On steering the ship towards the object, it was found
to be a piece of floating wreck.”

These supposed appearances of Jesus were, at the most, only apparitions,
and “Apparitions,” to quote Dr. Hibbert again, “are nothing more than
morbid symptoms, which are indicative of an intense excitement of the
renovated feelings of the mind” (Philosophy of Apparitions, p. 375).

Lord Amberley advances a psychological explanation of the reputed
appearances of Jesus from which I quote the following: “Whatever other
qualities Jesus may have possessed or lacked, there can be no question that
he had one—that of inspiring in others a strong attachment to himself. He
had in his brief career surrounded himself with devoted disciples; and he
was taken from their midst in the full bloom of his powers by a violent and
early death. Now there are some who have been taught by the bitter
experience of their lives how difficult, nay, how impossible it is to realize in
imagination the fact that a beloved companion is in truth gone from them
forever.... We fondly conceive that in some way the dead must still exist;
and if so, can one, who was so tender before, listen to our cry of pain and
refuse to come? Can one, who soothed us in the lesser troubles of our lives,
look on while we are suffering the greatest agony of all and fail to comfort?
It cannot be. Imagination declines to picture the long future that lies before
us. We cannot understand that we shall never again listen to the tones of the
familiar voice; never feel the touch of the gentle hand; never be encouraged
by the warm embrace that tells us we are loved, or find a refuge from
miserable thoughts and the vexations of the world in the affectionate and
ever-open heart. All this is too hard for us. We long for a resurrection; we
should believe in it if we could; we do believe in it in sleep, when our
feelings are free to roam at pleasure, unrestrained by the chilling presence
of the material world. In dreams the old life is repeated again and again.
Sometimes the lost one is beside us as of old and we are quite untroubled by

Page 314

the thought of parting. Sometimes there is a strange and confusing
consciousness that the great calamity has happened, or has been thought to
happen, but that now we are again together, and that a new life has
succeeded upon death.... Granting only a strong emotion and a lively
phantasy, we may comprehend at once how, in many lands, to many
mourners, the images of their dreams may also become the visions of their
waking hours” (Analysis of Religious Belief, pp. 275, 276).

Renan says: “For the historian, the life of Jesus finishes with his last sigh.
But such was the impression he had left in the heart of his disciples, and of
a few devoted women, that during some weeks more it was as if he were
living and consoling them. Had his body been taken away, or did
enthusiasm, always credulous, create afterwards the group of narratives by
which it was sought to establish faith in the resurrection? In the absence of
opposing documents this can never be ascertained. Let us say, however, that
the strong imagination of Mary Magdalene played an important part in the
circumstance. Divine power of love! Sacred moments in which the passion
of one possessed gave to the world a resuscitated God” (Life of Jesus, p.
296).

439

If Jesus appeared in a material body, was he naked, or clothed?

This is not a vital, but it is a pertinent question. It is stated that he appeared
to Mary Magdalene immediately after the resurrection. Did he appear to her
naked, or was he clothed? As she mistook him for the gardener, and as the
gardener undoubtedly went clad, it may be presumed that Jesus was clad
also. If so, where did he procure his clothes? His own garments were
divided among the soldiers, and his grave clothes were left in the sepulchre.
If it be assumed that he was taken from the tomb by his friends, as some
critics believe, the difficulty vanishes.

Page 315

440

What is said of the saints who arose on the day of the crucifixion?

Matthew: They “came out of the graves after the resurrection, and went into
the holy city, and appeared unto many” (xxvii, 53 ).

Before Matthew’s wholesale resurrection of the saints the resurrection of
Jesus pales into insignificance. In the opinion of many supernaturalists
Matthew has mixed too large a dose of the miraculous for even Christian
credulity to swallow, and they would gladly omit this portion of it.
Regarding this story Dr. Farrar says: “An earthquake shook the earth and
split the rocks, and as it rolled away from their places the great stones
which closed and covered the cavern sepulchres of the Jews, so it seemed to
the imaginations of many to have disimprisoned the spirits of the dead, and
to have filled the air with ghostly visitants, who after Christ had risen
appeared to linger in the Holy City” (Life of Christ, vol. ii, p. 419). Dean
Milman dismisses it in much the same way. Referring to the earthquake, he
says: “The same convulsion would displace the stones which covered the
ancient tombs and lay open many of the innumerable rock-hewn sepulchres
which perforated the hills on every side of the city, and expose the dead to
public view. To the awe-struck and depressed minds of the followers of
Jesus, no doubt, were confined these visionary appearances of the spirits of
their deceased brethren” (History of Christianity, vol. i, p. 336).

If the minds of the disciples were so greatly affected that they imagined
they beheld the resurrected bodies of strangers whom they had never met
and of whom they had probably never heard—for they were nearly a
hundred miles from the graves of their own kindred—is it strange that they
should imagine they saw the resurrected Master with whom they had daily
associated for months and perhaps years? To characterize these resurrected
saints as “ghostly visitants” and “visionary appearances,” and the

Page 316

resurrected Christ as a real being, is a distinction without a scintilla of
evidence to support it. Both appearances, if they be historical, belong to the
same class of mental phenomena; and are, indeed, the offspring of the same
minds.

441

When did the resurrection take place?

All: In the night.

Who witnessed it?

All: No one.

The author of “Supernatural Religion” says: “The remarkable fact is,
therefore, absolutely undeniable, that there was not, and that it is not even
pretended that there was, a single eye-witness to the actual Resurrection.
The empty grave, coupled with the supposed subsequent appearances of
Jesus, is the only evidence of the Resurrection” (p. 1004).

442

It is said that a guard was stationed at the tomb. Why was this done?

Matthew: “The chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate,
saying, Sir, we remember that that deceiver said while he was yet alive,
After three days I will rise again. Command, therefore, that the sepulchre be
made sure until the third day, lest his disciples come by night, and steal him
away, and say unto the people, He is risen from the dead” (xxvii, 62–64 ).

Page 317

Is it not strange that his enemies should be cognizant of this when his
disciples “knew not the scripture, that he must rise again from the dead?”
(John xx, 9 .)

Regarding this the “Bible for Learners” says: “Was such a foolish report
really circulated among the Jews? In any case this story, which is worked
out elaborately in the Gospel of Nicodemus, is quite absurd. Is it likely that
the enemies of Jesus would have heard a prophecy of his rising again when
his very friends never dreamed of it for a moment, and when he had never
once spoken of his ‘resurrection’ in public?” (Vol. iii, p. 480.)

443

On what day did the Sanhedrim visit Pilate for the purpose of obtaining a
guard?

Matthew: On the Sabbath (xxvii, 62 ).

Matthew, after describing the death and burial of Jesus, says: “Now the next
day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief priests and Pharisees
came together unto Pilate.” It is generally conceded by Christian
commentators that by “the next day” Matthew refers to the Sabbath, for if
Jesus was crucified and buried on Friday, no other day can be meant. To
avoid the disagreeable consequences of such an admission a few have
contended that by “the day of preparation” is meant the Preparation of the
Passover. But this renders the passage unintelligible. By “preparation”
Matthew means, not the Preparation of the Passover, but the preparation of
the Sabbath. This is made clear by the other Synoptics. After relating the
events of the crucifixion, Mark begins his account of the burial with these
words: “And now when the even was come, because it was the preparation,
that is, the day before the Sabbath” (xv, 42 ). Luke, after giving an account
of the crucifixion and burial, says: “And that day was the preparation and
the Sabbath drew on” (xxiii, 54 ).

Page 318

It is claimed by the Evangelists that the Jewish priests of that period were
such rigid observers of the Sabbath that they sought to put Jesus to death for
simply healing the sick on that day. That the Sanhedrim desecrated the
Sabbath, and especially the Passover Sabbath, by visiting and transacting
business with a heathen ruler cannot be accepted as possible.

444

When was the guard placed at the tomb?

Matthew: Not until the second night.

It is argued that Jesus must have risen because a guard was placed at his
tomb so that it was impossible for his disciples to “come by night, and steal
him away.” But had his body really been left in the tomb, as claimed, they
would have taken it the first night had they desired it. The passage cited
from Matthew in the preceding criticism declares that a guard was not
requested of Pilate until the day following the crucifixion, so that the tomb
was without a guard the first night. The sepulchre was not opened and
examined when the guard was placed there on the following day. “So they
went and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch”
(Matt. xxvii, 66 ). Had the seal been found unbroken at the end of three
days it would not have proved that Jesus’ body still remained in the tomb. It
would merely have proved that the body had not been removed after the
seal was placed on it.

It may be urged that Jesus had prophesied that he would not rise until the
third day, and that an earlier disappearance of the body could not be
harmonized with a strict fulfillment of the prophecy. But of this prophecy
the disciples, we have seen, were ignorant.

Page 319

445

What is said in regard to the opening of the tomb?

Matthew: “In the end of the Sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first
day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the
sepulchre. And behold there was a great earthquake; for the angel of the
Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the
door, and sat upon it.... And the angel answered and said unto the women,
Fear not ye: for I know that ye seek Jesus, which was crucified. He is not
here: for he is risen, as he said. Come, see the place where the Lord lay”
(xxviii, 1–6 ).

Matthew’s story of the guard was evidently inserted for the express purpose
of establishing a belief in the resurrection by making it appear impossible
for his friends to have removed the body from the sepulchre. Yet this story
suggests, if it does not prove, the very thing that he attempts to prove
impossible. The sepulchre was opened in the presence of witnesses—the
guards and the women. Jesus did not emerge from it, nor did it contain his
body. It was empty when opened. This renders probable, if not certain, one
of two things: either his body was not deposited there, or it was removed
before the watch was set.

Commenting on the empty tomb L. K. Washburn says: “If Jesus got out of
the grave alive, he was put into it alive. If he was put into it dead, he was
taken out dead. A depopulated sepulchre is not proof that its former tenant
has moved to heaven. It is merely proof that somebody has stolen a dead
body.”

Page 320

446

What did the guards do when they left the tomb?

Matthew: “Some of the watch came into the city, and showed unto the chief
priests all the things that were done” (xxviii, 11 ).

To one acquainted with the discipline of the Roman army this story of the
soldiers leaving their post thirty-six hours before the expiration of the watch
assigned and going into the city and telling the Jews what had transpired is
incredible.

447

What did the chief priests do?

Matthew: “They gave large sums of money unto the soldiers, saying, Say
ye, His disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept” (12,
13 ).

The penalty for sleeping while on duty was death, and no bribe could have
induced them to declare that they were guilty of this offense even if the
priests had promised to intercede for them. Again, had this transaction
really occurred it would have been known only by the parties concerned in
it, and when disclosure meant the direst punishment to both the bribe-givers
and the bribe-takers, neither would have divulged the crime.

Strauss, criticising the alleged action of the Jewish priests, says: “Their
conduct, when the guards returning from the grave apprised them of the
resurrection of Jesus, is truly impossible. They believe the assertion of the
soldiers that Jesus had arisen out of his grave in a miraculous manner. How
could the council, many of whose members were Sadducees, receive this as
credible? Even the Pharisees in the Sanhedrim, though they held in theory

Page 321

the possibility of a resurrection, would not, with the mean opinion they
entertained of Jesus, be inclined to believe in his resurrection, especially as
the assertion in the mouth of the guards sounded just like a falsehood
invented to screen a failure in duty. The real Sanhedrists, on hearing such an
assertion from the soldiers, would have replied with exasperation: You lie!
you have slept and allowed him to be stolen; but you will have to pay dearly
for this, when it comes to be investigated by the procurator. But instead of
this, the Sanhedrists in our gospel speak them fair, and entreat them thus:
Tell a lie, say that you have slept and allowed him to be stolen; moreover,
they pay them richly for the falsehood, and promise to exculpate them to
the procurator. This is evidently spoken entirely on the Christian
presupposition of the reality of the resurrection of Jesus; a presupposition,
however, which is quite incorrectly attributed to the Sanhedrim” (Leben
Jesu, pp. 806, 807).

448

What is said of the resurrection by Peter?

“Him God raised up the third day, and showed him openly; not to all the
people, but unto witnesses chosen before of God, even to us, who did eat
and drink with him after he rose from the dead” (Acts x, 40, 41 ).

If God really wished to convince all the people why did he not show him to
all the people? It is said that more than two millions of Jews attended the
Passover. Had he desired to prove to them that Jesus was the Christ he
would have assembled this multitude at midday and in their presence raised
his crucified and buried Son. Yet not a single human being witnessed the
resurrection, and not a single disinterested witness is said to have seen him
after his death. Like a thief he escapes from his prison in the night and
avoids publicity. This story of the resurrection is clearly a priestly invention
and the composer of the speech ascribed to Peter was conscious of the fact.

Page 322

449

What did Paul teach regarding the resurrection of Christ?

“That Christ should suffer and that he should be the first that should rise
from the dead” (Acts xxvi, 23 ).

If Christ was the first to rise from the dead what becomes of the miracles of
Lazarus, of the widow of Nain’s son, and of the daughter of Jairus? What
becomes of Matthew’s saints who rose from the dead on the day of the
crucifixion, two days before Christ rose?

450

What did Paul teach regarding the resurrection of the dead in general?

“If the dead rise not, then is Christ not raised” (1 Corinthians xv, 16 ).

“He that goeth down to the grave shall come up no more” (Job vii, 9 ).

451

When did the disciples receive the Holy Ghost?

Page 323

John: “And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto
them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost” (xx, 22 ).

This was on the evening of the resurrection. Forty days after this he said to
them: “Ye shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hence”
(Acts i, 5 ).

Acts: “And when the day of Pentecost was fully come ... they were all filled
with the Holy Ghost” (ii, 1–4 ).

This was seven weeks after the resurrection.

452

On what day of the week did it occur?

John: “The first day of the week” (xx, 19 ).

John, like the author of the first Gospel, is evidently ignorant of the Jewish
method of reckoning time. He makes the evening (it was night) following
the first day a part of that day instead of the next day to which it belonged.

453

Did Thomas receive the Holy Ghost?

John: He did not. He was absent when the disciples received it (xx, 19–
25 ).

Page 324

454

Who had Jesus said would send the Holy Ghost to his disciples?

“The Comforter which is the Holy Ghost whom the Father will send” (John
xiv, 26 ).

“I [Jesus] will send him unto you” (xvi, 7 ).

455

What effect had the Holy Ghost upon them?

Acts: They “began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them
utterance” (ii, 4 ).

Concerning this “gift” Greg says: “Ignorance and folly too often became the
arbiters of wisdom—and the ravings of delirium were listened to as the
words of inspiration, and of God. If Jesus could have returned to earth thirty
years after his death, and sat in the midst of an assembly of his followers,
who were listening in hushed and wondering prostration of mind to a
speaker in the ‘unknown tongue,’ how would he have wept over the
humiliating and disappointing spectacle! how would he have grieved to
think that the incoherent jargon of delirium or hysteria should be mistaken
for the promptings of his Father’s spirit!” (Creed of Christendom, p. 250.)

Page 325

456

Who heard them speak in new tongues?

Acts: “Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in
Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and Asia, Phrygia
and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and
strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes, Cretes and Arabians” (ii, 9–11 ).

Did representatives of all these nations really assemble to hear the disciples,
or was this merely an imaginary gathering of the writer? Evidently the
latter.

457

To the charge of drunkenness what reply did Peter make?

“These are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is but the third hour of the
day” (Acts ii, 15 ).

A profane mind, unacquainted with Jewish customs, might infer from this
that the disciples were not in the habit of becoming intoxicated before nine
o’clock in the morning.

458

What inquiry did Paul make of John’s disciples?

“Have ye received the Holy Ghost since ye believed?”

Page 326

What did they say in reply?

“We have not so much as heard whether there be any Holy Ghost” (Acts
xix, 2 ).

This was many years after the death of Jesus. Either this colloquy is false,
or the story of John the Baptist is false. If John was the forerunner of Christ,
as claimed, his disciples became followers of Christ; and if they became
followers of Christ they were acquainted with the doctrine of the Holy
Ghost—if it existed at this time.

459

When did Jesus’ disciples begin to baptize?

Matthew and Mark: Not until after his resurrection (Matt. xxviii, 18, 19 ;
Mark xvi, 15, 16 ).

John: At the beginning of his ministry. “After these things came Jesus and
his disciples into the land of Judea; and there he tarried with them, and
baptized” (iii, 22 ). “The Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized
more disciples than John. (Though Jesus himself baptized not, but his
disciples.)” (iv, 1, 2 ).

460

What form of baptism is Jesus said to have prescribed for the use of his
apostles?

Page 327

“In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost”
(Matthew xxviii, 19 ).

The apostles did not baptize in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost, but in the name of Christ alone.

“Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in
the name of Jesus Christ” (Acts ii, 38 ).

“They were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus” (viii, 16 ).

“He commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord” (x, 48 ).

“They were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus” (xix, 5 ).

Concerning this Greg says: “That this definite form of baptism proceeded
from Jesus, is opposed by the fact that such an allocation of the Father, Son,
and Spirit, does not elsewhere appear, except as a form of salutation in the
epistles; while as a definite form of baptism it is nowhere met with
throughout the New Testament. Moreover, it was not the form used, and
could scarcely, therefore, have been the form commanded; for in the
apostolic epistles, and even in the Acts, the form always is ‘baptizing into
Christ Jesus,’ or, ‘into the name of the Lord Jesus’” (Creed of Christendom,
p. 191).

This ecclesiastical formula was not adopted by the church until late in the
second century, and then, not for baptism, but for admission into the church.
In regard to this the Rev. Dr. Hooykaas says: “Baptism into the name of
God the Father, Jesus Christ the Son of God, and the Holy Spirit, means
baptism into the confession of or faith in these three, and is a short epitome
of Christian doctrine of which Jesus certainly never dreamed; nay, it is
obvious from all accounts that, even in the apostolic age, it was as yet quite
unknown; and the still later age which drew up the words by no means
intended them as a baptismal formula, but rather as a statement of the
conditions of admission into the community. In making the utterance of
these words, instead of the imposition of these conditions, the first act of

Page 328

admission into the community of Christ, the Church has confounded words
with things” (Bible for Learners, vol. iii, pp. 472, 473).

461

What was his final command to the apostles?

“Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to every creature” (Mark
xvi, 15 ).

This is utterly irreconcilable with Acts (xi, 1–18 ). Eight years after the
death of Jesus, Peter is condemned for preaching to the Gentiles. “And the
apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also
received the word of God. And when Peter was come to Jerusalem, they
that were of the circumcision contended with him” (1, 2 ). How does he
meet the accusation and justify his conduct? By reminding them that it was
the express will of their Master? No; he tells them that while in a trance at
Joppa he had a vision instructing him to carry the gospel to the Gentiles.
“When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God,
saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life”
(18 ).

462

How long did Jesus remain on earth?

Luke: One day (xxiv ).

John: At least ten days (xx , xxi ).

Page 329

Acts: He was “seen of them forty days” (i, 3 ).

The greatest discrepancy is between Luke and Acts, two books which it is
claimed were written by the same author.

463

Where did the ascension take place?

Mark: In Jerusalem (xvi, 14 , com. Luke xxiv, 33 ).

Luke: At Bethany (xxiv, 50, 51 ).

Acts: At Mount Olivet (i, 9–12 ).

464

Describe the ascension.

Luke: “And it came to pass while he blessed them he was parted from them
and carried up into heaven” (xxiv, 51 ).

The ascension of Romulus doubtless suggested the story of the ascension of
Jesus.

465

Page 330

What occurred at the ascension?

Acts: “While they looked steadfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold,
two men stood by them in white apparel; which also said, Ye men of
Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? this same Jesus, which is
taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have
seen him go into heaven” (i, 10, 11 ).

It is remarkable that the Evangelists who find space to record the sayings of
lunatics and devils, have not room to record the words of angels, or even
note their presence.

466

For what purpose did Jesus ascend to heaven?

“I go to prepare a place for you” (John xiv, 2 ).

What was the need of this when the place had already been “prepared ...
from the foundation of the world” (Matthew xxv, 34 )?

467

Did Jesus ascend bodily into heaven?

Luke: He ascended to heaven in a body of flesh and blood (xxiv, 36–43 ,
50, 51 ).

Paul: “But some man will say, How are the dead raised up? and with what
body do they come? Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened

Page 331

except it die; and that which thou sowest thou sowest not that body that
shall be” (1 Corinthians xv, 35–37 ).

“It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural
body, and there is a spiritual body” (44 ).

“Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom
of God” (50 ).

The whole theology of Paul is opposed to the bodily resurrection and
ascension of Jesus. The “Bible for Learners” says: “In speaking of the
resurrection, he [Paul] does not mean the reanimation of the body of Jesus;
and indeed he expressly excludes such a thought by ascribing to the Christ a
glorified and spiritual body not made of flesh and blood. It is equally
certain that he thinks of the Christ as having appeared from heaven; and his
ranking the appearance to himself—unquestionably the product of his own
fervid imagination—as parallel with those which preceded it [his
appearances to the disciples], seems to indicate that they were all visions
alike” (Vol. iii, p. 467).

468

Do all the Evangelists record the ascension?

Matthew and John, both of whom are declared to have been apostles, and
the only Evangelists who are supposed to have witnessed the ascension,
know nothing of it. The last twelve verses of Mark, it is admitted, are
spurious; while the words, “carried up into heaven,” of Luke do not appear
in the Sinaitic version, the oldest version of the New Testament extant. With
this forged appendix to Mark and this interpolated passage in Luke
eliminated, the Four Gospels contain no mention of the ascension.

Page 332

469

Had any man ever ascended to heaven before Jesus?

Jesus: “No man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from
heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven” (John iii, 13 ).

Then that story about Elijah is a fiction, is it?

In regard to the resurrection and ascension Thomas Paine says: “As to the
account given of his resurrection and ascension, it was the necessary
counterpart of his birth. His historians having brought him into the world in
a supernatural manner, were obliged to take him out again in the same
manner, or the first part of the story must have fallen to the ground. The
wretched contrivance with which this latter part is told exceeds every thing
that went before it. The first part, that of the miraculous conception, was not
a thing that admitted of publicity; and therefore the tellers of this part of the
story had this advantage, that though they might not be credited, they could
not be detected.... But the resurrection of a dead person from the grave, and
his ascension through the air, is a thing very different as to the evidence it
admits of, to the invisible conception of a child in the womb. The
resurrection and ascension, supposing them to have taken place, admitted of
public and ocular demonstration, like that of the ascension of a balloon, or
the sun at noon-day, to all Jerusalem at least. A thing which everybody is
required to believe, requires that the proof and evidence of it should be
equal to all, and universal; and as the public visibility of this last related act
was the only evidence that could give sanction to the former part, the whole
of it falls to the ground, because that evidence never was given.... It is in
vain to attempt to palliate or disguise this matter. The story, so far as relates
to the supernatural part, has every mark of fraud and imposition stamped
upon the face of it. Who were the authors of it is as impossible for us now
to know, as it is for us to be assured that the books in which the account is

Page 333

related were written by the persons whose names they bear; the best
surviving evidence we now have respecting this affair is the Jews. They are
regularly descended from the people who lived in the times this resurrection
and ascension is said to have happened, and they say, it is not true. It has
long appeared to me a strange inconsistency to cite the Jews as a proof of
the truth of the story. It is just the same as if a man were to say, I will prove
the truth of what I have told you by producing the people who say it is
false” (Age of Reason, pp. 10, 11).

“The story of Jesus Christ appearing after he was dead is the story of an
apparition, such as timid imaginations can always create in vision, and
credulity believe” (Ibid, 161).

“Supernatural Religion” says: “The whole of the evidence for the
Resurrection reduces itself to an undefined belief on the part of a few
persons, in a notoriously superstitious age, that after Jesus had died and
been buried they had seen him alive. These visions, it is admitted, occurred
at a time of the most intense religious excitement, and under circumstances
of wholly exceptional mental agitation and distress. The wildest alternations
of fear, doubt, hope and indefinite expectation, added their effects to
oriental imaginations already excited by indignation at the fate of their
Master, and sorrow or despair at such a dissipation of their Messianic
dreams. There was present every element of intellectual and moral
disturbance. Now must we seriously ask again whether this bare and wholly
unjustified belief can be accepted as satisfactory evidence for so astounding
a miracle as the Resurrection? Can the belief of such men, in such an age,
establish the reality of a phenomenon which is contradicted by universal
experience? We have no evidence as to what actually occurred. We do not
even know the facts upon which they based their inferences. We only know
that they thought they had seen Jesus and that they, therefore, concluded
that he had risen from the dead. It comes to us as bare belief from the Age
of Miracles, unsupported by facts, uncorroborated by evidence,
unaccompanied by proof of investigation, and unprovided with material for
examination. What is such belief worth? We have no hesitation in saying
that it is absolutely worth nothing” (pp. 1048, 1049).

Page 334

The Rev. Dr. Phillip Schaff, one of the most eminent evangelical Christian
scholars of this country, in his “History of the Christian Church,” makes
this candid admission regarding the resurrection and ascension of Christ:

“Truth compels us to admit that there are serious difficulties in harmonizing
the accounts of the Evangelists, and in forming a consistent conception of
Christ’s resurrection body hovering as it were between heaven and earth,
and a supernatural state, of a body clothed with flesh and blood and bearing
the wound prints, and yet so spiritual as to appear and disappear through
closed doors and to ascend visibly to heaven.”

Page 335

Page 336

CHAPTER VIII.

Page 337

Character and Teachings.

470

Who was Jesus Christ?

Mark: He was the son of man.

Matthew and Luke: He was the Son of God.

John: He was God himself.

In the Four Gospels are presented three entirely different conceptions of the
Christ. In Mark he is represented as the son of human parents—the Messiah
—but simply a man. In Matthew and Luke we have the story of the
miraculous conception—he is represented as the Son of God. In John he is
declared to be God himself. “In the beginning was the Word [Christ], and
the Word was with God, and the Word was God” (i, 1 ).

According to Mark Christ is a man; according to Matthew and Luke, a
demi-god; according to John, a God.

Voltaire thus harmonizes these discordant conceptions: “The son of God is
the same as the son of man; the son of man is the same as the son of God.
God, the father, is the same as Christ, the son; Christ, the son, is the same as
God, the father. This language may appear confused to unbelievers, but
Christians will readily understand it.”

This is quite as intelligible as the Christian Confession of Faith, Article II of
which reads as follows: “The Son, which is the Word of the Father, begotten

Page 338

from everlasting of the Father, the very and eternal God, and of one
substance with the Father, took man’s nature in the womb of the blessed
Virgin, of her substance: so that two whole and perfect Natures, that is to
say, the Godhead and Manhood, were joined together in one Person, never
to be divided, whereof is one Christ, very God, and very Man.”

“The theological Christ is the impossible union of the human and divine—
man with the attributes of God, and God with the limitations and
weaknesses of man.”—Ingersoll.

471

Is God a visible Being?

Jacob: “I have seen God face to face” (Genesis xxxii, 30 ).

John: “No man hath seen God at any time” (i, 18 ).

472

How many Gods are there?

Mark: One.

John: Three.

Mark teaches the doctrine of Unitarianism (Monotheism), or one God. John
teaches, not the doctrine of Unitarianism or one God, nor yet the doctrine of
Trinitarianism or three Gods in one, but the doctrine of Tritheism or three
distinct Gods, separate and independent of each other.

Page 339

473

Is the doctrine of the Trinity taught in the New Testament?

“For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the
Holy Ghost: and these three are one” (1 John v, 7 ).

This is the only passage in the New Testament which clearly teaches the
doctrine of the Trinity, and this passage is admitted by all Christian scholars
to be an interpolation.

When the modern version of the New Testament was first published by
Erasmus it was criticised because it contained no text teaching the doctrine
of the Trinity. Erasmus promised his critics that if a manuscript could be
found containing such a text he would insert it. The manuscript was
“found,” and the text quoted appeared in a later edition. Concerning this
interpolation Sir Isaac Newton, in a letter to a friend, which was afterward
published by Bishop Horsley, says: “When the adversaries of Erasmus had
got the Trinity into his edition, they threw by their manuscript as an old
almanac out of date.”

Alluding to the doctrine of the Trinity, Thomas Jefferson says: “It is too late
in the day for men of sincerity to pretend they believe in the Platonic
mysticism that three are one and one is three, and yet, that the one is not
three, and the three not one.... But this constitutes the craft, the power, and
profits of the priests. Sweep away their gossamer fabrics of fictitious
religion, and they would catch no more flies” (Jefferson’s Works, vol. iv, p.
205, Randolph’s ed.).

Again Jefferson says: “The hocus-pocus phantasm of a God, like another
Cerberus, with one body and three heads, had its birth and growth in the
blood of thousands and thousands of martyrs” (Ibid, p. 360).

Page 340

474

Was Christ the only begotten Son of God?

John: He was “the only begotten Son of God” (iii, 18 ).

“There were giants in the earth in those days; and also after that, when the
sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children unto
them” (Genesis vi, 4 ).

475

By what agency and when was the Christ begotten?

Matthew and Luke: By the Holy Ghost at the time of his conception by the
Virgin Mary.

According to Justin the Holy Ghost begat the Christ, not at the conception
of Jesus, as claimed by these Evangelists, but at his baptism. At his baptism
the voice from heaven said: “Thou art my son; this day have I begotten
thee” (Dialogues 88).

The correctness of Justin’s statement is corroborated by Hebrews: “Christ
glorified not himself to be made an high priest; but he that said unto him,
Thou art my Son, today have I begotten thee” (v, 5 ). Christ’s priesthood
began at his baptism.

Page 341

476

Of what gender is the Holy Ghost?

Matthew (Greek Ver.): Masculine gender.

Matthew (Hebrew Ver.): Feminine gender.

The Holy Ghost (Spirit), as was noted in a previous chapter, was with the
Greeks of masculine gender, with the Jews of feminine gender. The Gospel
According to the Hebrews, which, it is claimed, was the original Gospel of
Matthew, represented Jesus as saying, “Just now my mother, the Holy
Ghost, laid hold on me.”

If the Holy Ghost was the mother of Jesus did he have two mothers?
According to our Greek version of Matthew, as well as that of Luke, he had
one mother and three reputed fathers—God, the Holy Ghost, and Joseph.

477

Christ, it is affirmed, was born of Mary. If so, what relation did she bear to
him?

1. If he was born of Mary she was his mother.

2. She “being with child by the Holy Ghost,” and Father, Son and Holy
Ghost being one, she bore to him the relation of wife.

Page 342

3. God being the Father of all mankind, and God and Christ being one, she
was his daughter.

4. She being the daughter of God, and Christ being the Son of God, she was
therefore his sister.

Consequently Mary bore to him the relation of mother, wife, daughter and
sister.

478

The greater portion of the Christian church affirms the perpetual virginity of
Mary. It is claimed that Jesus was her only child and that the conception and
birth of him did not destroy her virginity. Is this confirmed by the
Evangelists?

It is not. Matthew and Mark say: “Is not his mother called Mary? and his
brethren, James and Joses, and Simon, and Judas? and his sisters, are they
not all with us?” (Matt. xiii, 55, 56 ; Mark vi, 3 ). Luke (viii, 19 ) and
John (vii, 3 ) both declare that he had brothers.

To maintain this dogma it is affirmed that by “brethren and sisters” is meant
cousins. Dr. Farrar, who in regard to this as in regard to most disputed
points, assumes a non-committal or conciliatory attitude, concedes that “the
natural supposition that, after the miraculous conception of our Lord,
Joseph and Mary lived together in the married state, and that James, and
Joses, and Judas, and Simon, with daughters, whose names are not
recorded, were subsequently born to them,” is “in accordance certainly with
the prima facie evidence of the Gospels” (Life of Christ, p. 51).

Page 343

479

Who did Mary say was the father of Jesus?

Luke: When he remained behind in Jerusalem, and they found him in the
temple, “his mother said unto him, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us?
behold, thy father [Joseph] and I have sought thee sorrowing” (ii, 48 ).

To believe that a Jewish virgin was overshadowed by a spirit, and
miraculously conceived and bore a child, requires more convincing proof
than the dream of a credulous lover. We ought at least to have the testimony
of the mother. But we have it not. She testifies that Joseph is his father.

480

What did Jesus’ neighbors say regarding his paternity?

Matthew: They said, “Is not this the carpenter’s [Joseph’s] son?” (xiii, 55 .)

Luke: “They said, Is not this Joseph’s son?” (iv, 22 .)

John: “They said, Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph?” (vi, 42 .)

The Rev. Dr. Crapsey, of the Episcopal church, in his work on “Religion
and Politics” (p. 289), makes this significant admission regarding the divine
origin of Jesus: “The fact of his miraculous birth was unknown to himself,
unknown to his mother, and unknown to the whole Christian community of
the first generations.”

Thomas Jefferson, in a letter to John Adams, wrote: “The day will come
when the mystical generation of Jesus, by the Supreme Being as his father,
in the womb of a virgin, will be classed with the fable of the generation of
Minerva in the brain of Jupiter” (Jefferson Works, vol. iv, p. 365,
Randolph’s ed.).

Page 344

481

Who did Peter declare him to be?

“Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God” (Acts ii, 22 ).

Who did Paul declare him to be?

“There is one God, and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ
Jesus” (1 Timothy ii, 5 ).

The Christ of Peter and Paul was not a God, but a man—a man upon whom
had been bestowed divine gifts—but yet a man.

482

What testimony is ascribed to Paul?

“Great is the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh” (1
Timothy iii, 16 ).

This is a gross perversion of Scripture for the purpose of making Paul a
witness to Christ’s divinity. Regarding this text and the Trinitarian text
inserted in 1 John, Sir Isaac Newton, in his letter previously quoted from,
says:

“What the Latins have done in this text (1 John v, 7 ) the Greeks have done
to Paul (1 Tim. iii, 16 ). They now read, ‘Great is the mystery of godliness;
God manifest in the flesh’; whereas all the churches for the first four or five

Page 345

hundred years, and the authors of all the ancient versions, Jerome as well as
the rest, read, ‘Great is the mystery of godliness, which was manifest in the
flesh.’ Our English version makes it yet a little stronger. It reads, ‘Great is
the mystery of godliness: God was manifest in the flesh.’”

In conclusion Newton says: “If the ancient churches, in debating and
deciding the greatest mysteries of religion, knew nothing of these two texts,
I understand not why we should be so fond of them now the debate is over.”

483

Christ is declared by the Christian creed to be “the very and eternal God.”
God, it is claimed, is omnipotent. Was Christ omnipotent?

“The Son can do nothing of himself” (John v, 19 ).

“I can of mine own self do nothing” (30 ).

484

God is omniscient. Was Christ omniscient?

Referring to his second advent he says: “Of that day and hour knoweth no
man, ... neither the Son” (Mark xiii, 32 ).

Page 346

485

God is omnipresent. Was Christ omnipresent?

“I am glad for your sakes that I was not there” (John xi, 15 ).

“Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me: and where I am, thither ye cannot
come” (vii, 36 ).

“And now I am no more in the world” (xvii, 11 ).

486

God is self-existent. Was Christ self-existent?

“I live by the Father” (John vi, 57 ).

“He liveth by the power of God” (2 Corinthians xiii, 4 ).

487

Did Christ have a preexistence?

“Before Abraham was, I am” (John viii, 58 ).

According to the Synoptics his existence began with his life on earth.

Page 347

488

Was he infinite in wisdom?

Luke: He “increased in wisdom” (ii, 52 ).

If he increased in wisdom his knowledge was limited, and limitation of
knowledge is not an attribute of an infinite God.

489

Was he infinite in goodness?

“Why callest thou me good? There is none good but one, that is, God”
(Mark x, 18 ).

490

Was he infinite in mercy?

“He that believeth not shall be damned” (Mark xvi, 16 ).

“Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire” (Matthew xxv, 41 ).

“Then began he to upbraid the cities wherein most of his mighty works
were done, because they repented not: Woe unto thee, Chorazin! woe unto
thee, Bethsaida!... It shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the day of
Judgment, than for you. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto
heaven, shalt be brought down to hell” (Matthew xi, 20–23 ).

Page 348

491

His resurrection is adduced as the chief argument in proof of his divinity.
Did he raise himself from the dead?

Peter: He did not. God raised him. “Jesus Christ of Nazareth, ... whom God
raised from the dead” (Acts iv, 10 ).

If Christ, then, did not rise from the dead by his own volition, was his
resurrection any proof of his divinity? No more than the resurrection of
Lazarus was proof of Lazarus’s divinity.

492

His miraculous conception is adduced as another proof of his divinity. Is
this the only miraculous conception claimed in the Bible?

It is not. Isaac, Samson, Samuel and John the Baptist are all claimed to have
been miraculously conceived (Genesis xviii, 10, 11 ; xxi, 1–3 ; Judges
xiii, 2 , 3, 24; 1 Samuel i, 9–11 , 20 ; Luke i, 7–13 ).

493

Page 349

His miracles, it is claimed, attest his divinity. Were he and his disciples the
only ones who performed miracles?

These alleged miracles were performed before his time—the Old Testament
abounds with them—and they have been performed since his time. They
were performed by others in his own time—were performed by those who
ignored and rejected him—were performed by the disciples of Satan
himself (Matthew vii, 22 ; xii, 27; Mark ix, 38 ; xiii, 22; Luke ix, 49 ).

“Supernatural Religion” says: “The supposed miraculous evidence for the
divine revelation, moreover, is without any special divine character, being
avowedly common also to Satanic agency, but it is not original either in
conception or details. Similar miracles to those which are supposed to attest
it are reported long antecedent to the promulgation of Christianity, and
continued to be performed for centuries after it. A stream of miraculous
pretension, in fact, has flowed through all human history, deep and broad as
it has passed through the darker ages, but dwindling down to a thread as it
has entered days of enlightenment. The evidence was too hackneyed and
commonplace to make any impression upon those before whom the
Christian miracles are said to have been performed, and it altogether failed
to convince the people to whom the revelation was primarily addressed. The
selection of such evidence, for such a purpose, is much more characteristic
of human weakness than of divine power” (p. 699).

Archbishop Trench says: “Side by side with the miracles which serve for
the furthering of the kingdom of God runs another line of wonders, the
counter-workings of him who is ever the ape of the Most High.... This fact
that the kingdom of lies has its wonders no less than the kingdom of truth,
is itself sufficient evidence that miracles cannot be appealed to absolutely
and finally, in proof of the doctrine which the worker of them proclaims”
(Miracles of Our Lord, p. 22).

The miracles of Christ, like the miracles of Satan, existed only in the minds
of his credulous and deluded followers.

“Ye shall have miracles, aye, sound ones too,

Page 350

Seen, heard, attested, everything but true.”

—Thomas Moore.

494

Prophecy is appealed to in support of his divinity. It is claimed that the
writers of the Old Testament predicted his coming. Do such predictions
exist?

In his work on “The Bible,” as well as in a previous chapter of this work,
the writer has shown that there is not a single passage in the Old Testament
that, in the original text, refers in the remotest degree to Jesus Christ.

Greg shows that much of Old Testament history, like Deuteronomy, is
presented in the form of anticipatory narrative. To the Christian argument
that the Messianic predictions, at least, were written long anterior to the
time of Christ, he replies: “This is true, and the argument would have all the
force which is attributed to it, were the objectors able to lay their fingers on
a single Old Testament prediction clearly referring to Jesus Christ, intended
by the utterers of it to relate to him, prefiguring his character and career,
and manifestly fulfilled in his appearance on earth. This they cannot do.
Most of the passages usually adduced as complying with these conditions,
referred, and were clearly intended to refer, to eminent individuals in
Israelitish history; many are not prophecies at all; the Messiah, the anointed
deliverer, expected by the Jews, hoped for and called for by their poets and
prophets, was of a character so different, and a career so opposite, to those
of the meek, lowly, long-suffering Jesus, that the passages describing the
one never could have been applied to the other, without a perversion of
ingenuity, and a disloyal treatment of their obvious signification, which, if
employed in any other field than that of theology, would have met with the
prompt discredit and derision they deserve” (Creed of Christendom, pp.
135, 136).

Page 351

495

His own prescience is cited in proof of his divinity. The destruction of the
temple by the Romans, it is claimed, was a wonderful instance of the
fulfillment of prophecy. But did his so-called prophecy have reference to
this event?

No one can read this prophecy (Matthew xxiv, 1–3 ) and then honestly
contend that it did. He clearly refers to his second coming and the end of
the world when the temple, in common with all sublunary things, shall be
destroyed. In the verse immediately following this prediction, his disciples
say: “Tell us, when shall these things be? and what shall be the sign of thy
coming, and of the end of the world?”

But even if this so-called prophecy had referred to this event it is rendered
nugatory by the fact that the book containing it was not composed until a
hundred years after the destruction of the temple.

496

When was Christ’s second coming and the end of terrestrial things to take
place?

“There be some standing here that shall not taste of death till they see the
Son of man coming in his kingdom” (Matthew xvi, 28 ).

“This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled” (Luke xxi, 32 ).

Page 352

Seventy-five generations have passed, and still the world rolls on, unmoved
by Christ’s and Mother Shipton’s prophecies.

497

Did the Apostles believe that the second coming of Christ and the end of the
world were at hand?

Peter: “The end of all things is at hand” (1 Peter iv, 7 ).

James: “The coming of the Lord draweth nigh” (James v, 8 ).

John: “Ye have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there many
antichrists: whereby we know that it is the last time” (1 John ii, 18 ).

Paul: “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with
the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in
Christ shall rise first; then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air” (1
Thessalonians iv, 16, 17 ).

Renan, ever ready to palliate or overlook the errors of his hero, frankly
admits that the predictions concerning his second advent and the end of the
world were a dismal failure. “It is evident, indeed,” he says, “that such a
doctrine, taken by itself in a literal manner, had no future. The world, in
continuing to exist, caused it to crumble. One generation of man at the most
was the limit of its endurance. The faith of the first Christian generation is
intelligible, but the faith of the second generation is no longer so. After the
death of John, or of the last survivor, whoever he might be, of the group
which had seen the master, the word of Jesus was convicted of falsehood”
(Life of Jesus, pp. 203, 204).

Page 353

498

To what extent was the gospel to be preached before his second coming?

“Ye shall not have gone over the cities of Israel, till the Son of man be
come” (Matthew x, 23 ).

“The gospel must first be published among all nations” (Mark xiii, 10 ).

499

Did Jesus claim to be the Christ or Messiah from the first?

John: He did. Early in his ministry “The woman [of Samaria] saith unto
him, I know that Messias cometh, which is called Christ: when he is come,
he will tell us all things. Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he”
(iv, 25, 26 ).

Synoptics: He did not announce his Messiahship until late in his ministry.

500

Who where the first to recognize his divinity?

Page 354

Synoptics: Devils and unclean spirits (Matthew viii, 28, 29 ; Mark iii, 11,
12 ; Luke iv, 41 ).

501

What is said of Jesus in Hebrews?

“Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels” (ii, 9 ).

“Being made so much better than the angels” (i, 4 ).

502

What did he say respecting his identity with God?

“My Father and I are one” (John x, 30 ).

“My Father is greater than I” (xiv, 28 ).

503

How did he attempt to establish his claims?

“It is also written in your law, that the testimony of two men is true. I am
one that bear witness of myself, and the Father that sent me beareth witness
of me” (John viii, 17, 18 ).

Page 355

But if “I and my Father are one,” how does that fulfill the law?

504

What did he say regarding the truthfulness of his testimony concerning
himself?

“Though I bear record of myself, yet my record is true” (John viii, 14 ).

“If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true” (v. 31 ).

505

Did Jesus’ neighbors believe in his divinity?

Matthew: “When he was come into his own country,” and to his own home,
“He did not many mighty works there because of their unbelief” (xiii, 54,
58 ).

506

What opinion did his friends entertain of him?

Mark: “And when his friends heard of it [his work], they went out to lay
hold on him; for they said, He is beside himself” (iii, 21 ).

Page 356

507

Did even his brothers believe in him?

John: “Now the Jews’ feast of tabernacles was at hand. His brethren
therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go into Judea, that thy disciples
also may see the works that thou doest. For there is no man that doeth any
thing in secret, and he himself seeketh to be known openly. If thou do these
things, shew thyself to the world. For neither did his brethren believe in
him” (vii, 2–5 ).

These three passages are fatal to the claim of Christ’s divinity. If he was
unable to convince his neighbors, his friends, or even his own family of his
divinity he was not divine. Much less was he the “very God,” as claimed.

According to the Christian scheme, man by his disobedience fell—was lost.
God desired to save him. Christ—God manifest in the flesh—came on earth
for this purpose. What was required of man to secure salvation? Simply to
believe that Jesus was the Christ. In order for him to believe this what was
necessary? That Jesus should convince him that he was divine. If he was
all-powerful he could have done this; if he was all-just he would have done
this. Did he do this? His own race rejected him. Disbelief in Christ’s
divinity disproves his divinity.

508

The writings of the New Testament are adduced as the evidences of Christ’s
divinity and the divine character of Christianity. Do the writers of the New

Page 357

Testament claim to be inspired?

With the possible exception of the author of Revelation, they do not. Paul
says, “All scripture is given by inspiration of God.” But the “scripture” of
Paul was the scripture of the Old Testament. His words have no reference
whatever to the writings of the New which did not exist in his time.

If the New Testament is not inspired and infallible, what follows?

“If the New Testament is defective the church itself is in error, and must be
given up as a deception.”—Dr. Tischendorf.

“It is not a word too much to say that the New Testament abounds with
errors.”—Dean Alford.

509

What is said of the Apocryphal Gospels which appeared in the early ages of
the church?

“Several histories of his [Christ’s] life and doctrines, full of pious frauds
and fabulous wonders, were composed by persons whose intentions perhaps
were not bad, but whose writings discovered the greatest superstition and
ignorance. Nor was this all; productions appeared which were imposed
upon the world by fraudulent men, as the writings of the holy Apostles.”—
Mosheim.

Is the above less true of the books we are reviewing? Are not these writings
“full of pious frauds and fabulous wonders”? Do not these writings display
“the greatest superstition and ignorance”? Have not these writings been
“imposed upon the world by fraudulent men, as the writings of the holy (?)
Apostles”?

Page 358

If some of these apocryphal Gospels had been accepted as canonical, and
the canonical Gospels had been rejected as apocryphal, these canonical
Gospels would appear as untruthful and foolish to Christians as the
apocryphal Gospels do.

510

Let us examine the religious teachings ascribed to Christ. For what purpose
was his blood shed?

“This is my blood of the New Testament which is shed for many” (Mark
xiv, 24 ).

“This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is shed for you” (Luke
xxii, 20 ).

“This is my blood of the New Testament which is shed for many FOR THE
REMISSION OF SINS” (Matthew xxvi, 28 ).

The above is one of the most significant discrepancies in the Bible. The
Atonement is the chief doctrine connected with Christ and orthodox
Christianity. The text quoted from Matthew is the only text in the Four
Gospels which clearly teaches this doctrine. Two other texts (Matthew xx,
28 ; John i, 29 ) are adduced in support of it, but do not clearly teach it.
Now Matthew has falsely ascribed to Jesus the revelation of the Atonement,
or Mark and Luke have either ignorantly or intentionally omitted this
greatest of Christian doctrines. They contain no mention of the Atonement
as understood by orthodox Christians.

Page 359

511

For whom did he say his blood was shed?

“This is my blood of the New Testament, which is shed for many
[interpreted by the church to mean all mankind]” (Mark xiv, 24 ).

“This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is shed for you
[addressed to his disciples alone]” (Luke xxii, 20 ).

512

Was his blood really shed?

The crucifixion was not a bloody death, and aside from the self-confuted
story of John about blood and water flowing from his corpse, the
Evangelists do not state that a drop of blood was shed.

513

Christ, it is affirmed, was both God and man. Was it the human, or the
divine part of him that suffered death?

If only the human, this sacrifice was not an exceptional one, for thousands
have died for their fellow men. If the divine part was sacrificed does God
cease to exist?

Page 360

514

His death is called an infinite sacrifice. If only the man died can this be
true?

The offering of a finite being, it must be admitted, would not constitute an
infinite sacrifice.

515

If the God was crucified does he suffer endless pain?

If not, then his suffering was not infinite, and the sacrifice in this case was
not an infinite one.

516

If God died, but subsequently rose from the dead, was there not an
interregnum when the universe was without a ruler?

If so, then it must be conceded that the existence of the universe is not
dependent upon the existence of God.

Page 361

517

Are all mankind to be saved by Christ?

“And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men to me” (John xii,
32 ).

“Many be called but few chosen” (Matthew xx, 16 ).

518

What does Paul affirm concerning the Atonement?

“Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures” (1 Corinthians xv, 3 ).

By “scriptures” Paul means the Old Testament, and according to the
scriptures of the Old Testament, “Every man shall be put to death for his
own sins” (Deuteronomy xxiv, 16 ).

Like nearly all the doctrines ascribed to Christ, the atonement is in the
highest degree unjust and absurd. Referring to this doctrine, Lord Byron
says: “The basis of your religion is injustice. The Son of God, the pure, the
immaculate, the innocent, is sacrificed for the guilty. This proves his
heroism, but no more does away with man’s sin than a schoolboy’s
volunteering to be flogged for another would exculpate a dunce from
negligence.”

Greg justly charges Christians with “holding the strangely inconsistent
doctrine that God is so just that he could not let sin go unpunished, yet so

Page 362

unjust that he could punish it in the person of the innocent.” “It is for
orthodox dialectics,” he says, “to explain how Divine Justice can be
impugned by pardoning the guilty, and yet vindicated by punishing the
innocent!” (Creed of Christendom, pp. 338, 339.)

519

It is claimed that the sacrifice of Jesus was necessary for our salvation.
Through whom was this sacrifice secured?

All: Judas Iscariot procured it, and Pilate and the Jews offered it.

Are not Christians, then, in condemning these men, ungrateful to their
greatest benefactors? A man is dangerously ill. The druggist provides a
remedy, the physician administers it and saves his life. When restored does
he show his gratitude by praising the drug and damning the doctor?

520

In permitting the crucifixion of Jesus, who committed the greater sin, Pilate
or God?

John: “Jesus answered, Thou couldest have no power at all against me,
except it were given thee from above: therefore he [God] that delivered me
unto thee hath the greater sin” (xix, 11 ).

Hon. Allan L. McDermott, in his memorable speech in Congress, in 1906,
protesting against the persecution of Jews by Christians, said: “If an
omnipotent God orders anything done, the human instruments selected to

Page 363

carry out his orders cannot be charged with the acts commanded. The
doctrine of repondeat superior applies. If what happened could have been
prevented by the Romans or by the Jews, then the New Testament is
worthless. Let us assume that the Jews crucified Christ. Could they have
done otherwise? Were they greater than God? According to the Bible, the
crucifixion was arranged for by the Father. Why blame the Jews or the
Romans or any other mortals? They did not know what they were doing.
The Roman soldiers did not believe that they were crucifying the son of
God; they did not know they were crucifying God himself. Why blame the
instruments? Why persecute the descendants? According to the Synoptic
Gospels and according to John, the arrangements for the crucifixion—every
detail—were made by Almighty God, and were known to Christ.”

521

What was the character of his death?

Homicide. “Jesus of Nazareth, a man ... ye have taken, and by wicked hands
have crucified and slain” (Acts ii, 22, 23 ).

Regicide. “The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father
David” (Luke i, 32 ). “This is the King of the Jews” (xxiii, 38 ). “There
they crucified him” (33 ).

Deicide. “The Word [Christ] was God” (John i, 1 ). “I and my Father are
one” (x, 30 ). “They crucified him” (xix, 18 ).

Suicide. “I [Christ] lay down my life, that I might take it again. No man
taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself” (John x, 17, 18 ).

Page 364

522

What did Jesus teach respecting the resurrection of the dead and the
doctrine of immortality?

“For the hour is coming in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his
voice, and shall come forth” (John v, 28, 29 ).

“Search the scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life” (39 ).

“As the cloud is consumed and vanisheth away, so he that goeth down to
the grave shall come up no more.”—Job (vii, 9 ).

“His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day his
thoughts perish.”—Psalms (cxlvi, 4 ).

“For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts.... As one dieth,
so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath, so that man hath no
preeminence over a beast.”—Ecclesiastes (iii, 19 ).

523

His resurrection is accepted by Christians as a proof and type of man’s
resurrection and immortality. What was the nature of his resurrection?

According to all of the Evangelists it was merely a reanimation of his
undecayed body. Other bodies supposedly dead have been revived, but
neither these resuscitations nor the supposed reanimation of Jesus’ corpse
affords proof that bodies which ages ago crumbled into dust and whose
particles subsequently entered into the composition of myriads of other
bodies will be reunited into the original beings. And as Jesus almost
immediately disappeared after his alleged resurrection and has never since

Page 365

been seen this resurrection did not evince his own immortality, much less
that of mankind in general.

524

Did Christ descend into hell?

Peter: He did (Acts ii, 31 ; 1 Peter iii, 19 ).

Peter states that “his soul was not left in hell,” which necessitates the
assumption of his having gone there. He also declares that after his death he
“went and preached unto the spirits in prison [hell].”

The Confession of Faith (Art. III) says: “As Christ died for us, and was
buried; so also is it to be believed that he went down into hell.”

For what purpose did Christ descend into hell and preach to its inhabitants?
If it was to redeem them his mission was fruitless; if it was not to redeem
them his mission was useless.

Early Christian writers almost uniformly spelled the name of Christ, not
“Christos” (the Anointed), but “Chrestos.” Chrestos was a Pagan name
given to the judge of Hades in the lower world.

525

What is taught regarding justification by faith and justification by works?

Paul: “A man is not justified by the works of the law, but by the faith of
Jesus Christ, ... for by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified”

Page 366

(Galatians ii, 16 ). “If righteousness come by the law then Christ is dead in
vain” (21 ). “To him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth
the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness” (Romans iv, 5 ).
“Therefore, we conclude that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of
the law” (iii, 28 ).

James: “But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without works is dead?”
(ii, 20 ). “Ye see, then, how that by works a man is justified, and not by
faith only” (24 ).

The church accepts the teachings of Paul and condemns or ignores the
teachings of James. Martin Luther, in his “Table Talk,” thus defines the
position of the Protestant church: “He that says the gospel requires works
for salvation, I say flat and plain he is a liar.” “Every doer of the law and
every moral worker is accursed, for he walketh in the presumption of his
own righteousness.” “If men only believe enough in Christ they can commit
adultery and murder a thousand times a day without periling their
salvation.” Luther rejected and denounced the book of James because it
teaches the efficacy of good works.

The English “Confession of Faith” affirms the following: “That we are
justified by Faith only, is a most wholesome doctrine, and very full of
comfort” (Art. XI). “Works done before the grace of Christ, and the
inspiration of the Spirit, are not pleasant to God, forasmuch as they spring
not of faith in Jesus Christ.... Yea rather, for that they are not done as God
hath willed and commanded them to be done, we doubt not but they have
the nature of sin” (Art. XIII).

“Morality! thou deadly bane,
Thy tens o’ thousands thou hast slain!
Vain is his hope, whose stay and trust is
In moral mercy, truth and justice!

“No—stretch a point to catch a plack;
Abuse a brother to his back;

Page 367

.....................

Be to the poor like onie whunstane,
And haud their noses to the grunstane;
Ply ev’ry art o’ legal thieving:
No matter, stick to sound believing.

“Learn three-mile prayers, and half-mile graces,
Wi weel-spread loaves, and lang wry faces,
Grunt up a solemn, lengthen’d groan,
And damn a’ parties but your own:
I’ll warrant, then, ye’re nae deceiver,
A steady, sturdy, staunch believer.”

—Robert Burns.

526

What does Christ teach regarding salvation?

“Whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die” (John xi, 26 ).

“He that believeth on him is not condemned; but he that believeth not is
condemned already” (iii, 18 ).

“He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life: and he that believeth not
on the Son shall not see life” (36 ).

A demand so preposterous could have been made only in support of claims
that were realized to be untenable. Credulity was appealed to because
convincing evidence could not be adduced. Claims which reason rejects are
manifestly false, and it is only by a renunciation of reason that they can be
accepted as true.

Page 368

The absurdity of this requirement of Christ is thus exposed by the poet
Shelley: “This is the pivot upon which all religions turn; they all assume
that it is in our power to believe or not to believe: whereas the mind can
only believe that which it thinks true. A human being can only be supposed
accountable for those actions which are influenced by his will. But belief is
utterly distinct from and unconnected with volition: it is the apprehension of
the agreement or disagreement of the ideas that compose any proposition.
Belief is a passion or involuntary operation of the mind, and, like other
passions, its intensity is precisely proportionate to the degree of excitement.
Volition is essential to merit or demerit. But the Christian religion attaches
the highest possible degree of merit and demerit to that which is worthy of
neither, and which is totally unconnected with the peculiar faculty of the
mind whose presence is essential to their being” (Notes to Queen Mab).

527

Did Christ abrogate the Mosaic law?

“Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from
the law” (Matthew v, 18 ).

“The law and the prophets were until John; since that time the Kingdom of
God is preached” (Luke xvi, 16 ).

Paul: “The law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ, that we might
be justified by faith. But after that faith is come we are no longer under a
schoolmaster” (Galatians iii, 24, 25 ). “But now we are delivered from the
law” (Romans vii, 6 ).

“Christ certainly did come to destroy the law and the prophets.”—Henry
Ward Beecher.

Page 369

528

What is taught regarding the forgiveness of sin?

“He [God] is faithful and just to forgive sins” (1 John i, 9 ).

“The Son of man hath power on earth to forgive sins” (Mark ii, 10 ).

“Today I offer you the pardon of the gospel—full pardon, free pardon. I do
not care what your crime has been. Though you say you have committed a
crime against God, against your own soul, against your fellow-man, against
your family, against the day of judgment, against the cross of Christ—
whatever your crime has been, here is pardon, full pardon, and the very
moment you take that pardon your heavenly Father throws his arms about
you and says: ‘My son, I forgive you. It is all right. You are as much in my
favor now as if you never had sinned.’”—Dr. Talmage.

This doctrine of forgiveness of sin is a premium on crime. “Forgive us our
sins” means “Let us continue in our iniquity.” It is one of the most
pernicious of doctrines, and one of the most fruitful sources of immorality.
It has been the chief cause of making Christian nations the most immoral of
nations. In teaching this doctrine Christ committed a sin for which his death
did not atone, and which can never be forgiven. There is no forgiveness of
sin. Every cause has its effect; every sinner must suffer the consequences of
his sins.

529

Page 370

What is taught regarding future rewards and punishments?

“He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth not
shall be damned” (Mark xvi, 16 ).

These words, while appearing in the unauthentic appendix to Mark, yet
express clearly the alleged teachings of Jesus. Above all they have formed
the key note of orthodox Christianity in all ages of the church.

Between the lines of this passage the eye of the unfettered mind discerns in
large capitals the word FRAUD. These words are the words of an impostor.
Had Jesus been divine he would not have been compelled to resort to bribes
and threats to secure the world’s adherence. Had he even been a sincere
man he would not have desired converts on such terms. These words are
either the utterance of a false Messiah, conscious of his impotency, or the
invention of priests who intended them to frighten the ignorant and
credulous into an acceptance of their faith.

Concerning this teaching Col. Ingersoll says: “Redden your hands with
human blood; blast by slander the fair fame of the innocent; strangle the
smiling child upon its mother’s knees; deceive, ruin, and desert the
beautiful girl who loves and trusts you, and your case is not hopeless. For
all this, and for all these, you may be forgiven. For all this, and for all these,
that bankrupt court established by the gospel will give you a discharge; but
deny the existence of these divine ghosts, of these gods, and the sweet and
tearful face of Mercy becomes livid with eternal hate. Heaven’s golden
gates are shut, and you, with an infinite curse ringing in your ears, with the
brand of infamy upon your brow, commence your endless wanderings in the
lurid gloom of hell—an immortal vagrant, an eternal outcast, a deathless
convict.”

“A gloomy heaven above opening its jealous gates to the nineteen-
thousandth part of the tithe of mankind! And below an inexorable Hell
expanding its leviathan jaws for the vast residue of mortals! O doctrine
comfortable and healing to the weary wounded soul of man!”—Robert
Burns.

Page 371

530

Did he teach the doctrine of endless punishment?

“And these shall go away into everlasting punishment” (Matthew xxv,
46 ).

That is the most infamous passage in all literature. It is the language, not of
an incarnate God, but of an incarnate devil. The being who gave utterance
to those words deserves not the worship, but the execration of mankind. The
priests who preach this doctrine of eternal pain are fiends. There is misery
enough in this world without adding to it the mental anguish of this
monstrous lie.

Less than a hundred years ago, when Christ was yet believed to be divine,
in nearly every pulpit, to frighten timid and confiding mothers, dimpled
babes were consigned to the red flames of this eternal hell. Then came the
preachers of humanity—the Ballous, the Channings, the Parkers and the
Beechers—preachers with hearts and brains, who sought to humanize this
heavenly demon, to make of him a decent man, and civilize his fiendish
priests. To these men is due the debt of everlasting gratitude. With the
return of every spring the emancipated of the race should build above their
sacred dust a pyramid of flowers.

Not by the sects known as Universalists and Unitarians, small in numbers,
though in the character of their adherents the greatest of the Christian sects,
must we estimate the importance of the work of Ballou and Channing and
other Liberal ministers. The influence of their teachings has permeated
every Christian sect, and quickened every humane conscience. In the minds
of all intelligent Christians, largely as the result of their labors, this heartless
demon and this cruel dogma are dead. In their creeds they still survive.

Page 372

They are ashamed of the dogma; they abhor it. They should abhor its
author, and banish both.

“What! I should call on that Infinite Love that has served us so well?
Infinite cruelty rather, that made everlasting hell,
Made us, foreknew us, foredoom’d us, and does what he will with his own;
Better our dead brute mother who never has heard us groan.”

—Tennyson.

531

Is it possible to fall from grace?

Peter: “If after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the
knowledge of the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, they are again entangled
therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the
beginning” (2 Peter ii, 20 ).

“My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: and I give
unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man
pluck them out of my hand” (John x, 27, 28 ).

“There is no condemnation for them that believe and are baptized.”—
Confession of Faith, Art. IX.

532

Is baptism essential to salvation?

Page 373

“He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved” (Mark xvi, 16 ).

“Except a man be born of the water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter the
Kingdom of God” (John iii, 5 ).

“Go ye, therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them” (Matthew xxviii,
19 ).

Was the penitent thief baptized?

Paul says: “I thank God that I baptized none of you, but Crispus and
Gaius.... For Christ sent me not to baptize, but to preach the gospel” (1
Corinthians i, 14, 17 ).

533

What constitutes Christian baptism, immersion or sprinkling?

With millions of Bibles in circulation, the Christian does not know. If he
affirms, as many scholars affirm, that immersion is the mode authorized by
the Bible, then he must admit that the greater portion of Christendom has
rejected this mode and adopted one not authorized by the Scriptures.

To whom is this rite to be administered, to both adults and infants, or to
adults alone?

After eighteen centuries of controversy; after employing millions of priests
to interpret the Scriptures; after Anabaptists and Pedobaptists have baptized
their swords in each others’ blood, the church is not prepared to answer.

Page 374

534

Did Christ command his disciples to repeat and perpetuate the observance
of the Eucharist?

Luke: He did. “This do in remembrance of me.”

Matthew, Mark and John: He did not.

It is admitted by Dr. Westcott and others that the earlier versions of Luke
did not contain the injunction quoted. Christ, then, according to the Four
Gospels did not institute the Eucharist as a sacrament to be observed by his
disciples and the church. Referring to the Twelve Apostles, the Rev. Dr.
Minot J. Savage says: “They knew nothing about any sacraments; they had
not been instituted” (What is Christianity?).

535

What did he teach in regard to the efficacy of prayer?

“All things whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye shall receive”
(Matthew xxi, 22 ).

This is one of the cardinal doctrines of his religion. He is continually
impressing upon the minds of his hearers the necessity and the efficacy of
prayer. Referring to this doctrine, Greg says:

“This doctrine has in all ages been a stumbling block to the thoughtful. It is
obviously irreconcilable with all that reason and revelation teach us of the
divine nature; and the inconsistency has been felt by the ablest of the
Scripture writers themselves. Various and desperate have been the
expedients and suppositions resorted to, in order to reconcile the conception
of an immutable, all-wise, all-foreseeing God, with that of a father who is

Page 375

turned from his course by the prayers of his creatures. But all such efforts
are, and are felt to be, hopeless failures. They involve the assertion and
negation of the same proposition in one breath. The problem remains still
insoluble; and we must either be content to leave it so, or we must abandon
one or other of the hostile premises.

“The religious man, who believes that all events, mental as well as physical,
are pre-ordered and arranged according to the decrees of infinite wisdom,
and the philosopher, who knows that, by the wise and eternal laws of the
universe, cause and effect are indissolubly chained together, and that one
follows the other in inevitable succession—equally feel that this ordination
—this chain—cannot be changed at the cry of man. To suppose that it can is
to place the whole harmonious system of nature at the mercy of the weak
reason and the selfish wishes of humanity. If the purposes of God were not
wise, they would not be formed: if wise, they cannot be changed, for then
they would become unwise. To suppose that an all-wise Being would alter
his designs and modes of proceeding at the entreaty of an unknowing
creature, is to believe that compassion would change his wisdom into
foolishness.... If the universe is governed by fixed laws, or (which is the
same proposition in different language), if all events are pre-ordained by the
foreseeing wisdom of an infinite God, then the prayers of thousands of
years and generations of martyrs and saints cannot change or modify one
iota of our destiny. The proposition is unassailable by the subtlest logic. The
weak, fond affections of humanity struggle in vain against the unwelcome
conclusion” (Creed of Christendom, pp. 322, 323).

536

Where are we commanded to pray?

“When thou prayest enter into thy closet” (Matthew vi, 6 ).

How long ought we to continue in prayer?

Page 376

“Men ought always to pray” (Luke xviii, 1 ).

537

Did Christ assume for himself the power of answering petitions?

“Whatsoever ye shall ask in my name that will I do” (John xiv, 13 ). But
soon realizing that his capital was too small to conduct a business of such
magnitude, he was compelled to announce that, “Whatsoever ye shall ask of
the Father in my name, he may give it you” (xv, 16 ).

538

Does God know our wants?

“Your father knoweth what things ye have need of before ye ask him”
(Matthew vi, 8 ).

Then what is the use of prayer? Is God a mischievous urchin taunting his
hungry dog with a morsel of bread, and shouting, “Beg, Tray, beg!”?

539

What portion of their goods did he require the rich to give the poor to obtain
salvation?

Page 377

Rich Ruler, No. 1: “Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life?”
(Luke xviii, 18 .)

Jesus: “Sell all that thou hast and distribute unto the poor” (22 ).

Rich Ruler, No. 2: “Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor” (Luke
xix, 8 ).

Jesus: “This day is salvation come to this house” (9 ).

540

What did he teach respecting the publicity of good works?

“Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works”
(Matthew v, 16 ).

“Take heed that ye do not your righteousness before men to be seen of
them” (vi, 1 , New Ver.).

541

What original rules of table observance did he teach his disciples?

Matthew: To abstain from washing their hands before eating. “They wash
not their hands when they eat bread” (xv, 2 ).

John: To wash their feet after eating. “He riseth from supper, and laid aside
his garments; and took a towel and girded himself. After that he poured

Page 378

water into a basin, and began to wash the disciples’ feet, and to wipe them
with the towel wherewith he was girded” (xiii, 4, 5 ).

The proneness of Christ’s followers to neglect his ordinances and precepts
which require some sacrifice or effort to obey, and the readiness with which
they observe those which do not, find a fitting illustration in the reception
accorded these teachings. While the early Christians, many of them,
accepted the first as a religious obligation not to be violated, the second was
ignored. Writing of Christian monks and nuns, Lecky says: “The cleanliness
of the body was regarded as a pollution of the soul, and the saints who were
most admired had become one hideous mass of clotted filth. St. Athanasius
relates with enthusiasm how St. Antony, the patriarch of monachism, had
never, to extreme old age, been guilty of washing his feet.... St. Abraham
the hermit, however, who lived for fifty years after his conversion, rigidly
refused from that date to wash either his face or feet.... St. Euphraxia joined
a convent of one hundred and thirty nuns, who never washed their feet, and
who shuddered at the mention of a bath” (European Morals, Vol. II, pp. 109,
110).

542

What religious formula is to be found in the New Testament?

“In the name of Jesus.”

“In the name of Jesus” the disciples cast out devils and performed other
miracles; “In the name of Jesus” they baptized their converts; “In the name
of Jesus” salvation was secured. This formula, with various modifications,
is in general use in the church today. It betrays the heathen origin of
Christianity. Referring to its use Prof. Meinhold of Bonn University says:
“Name and person were at one time closely combined, and elementary
religious ideas were connected with the words. He who knew the name of a
divinity and could pronounce it was in this way able to secure a blessing. It

Page 379

was the use of the name of Jesus in the sacraments that made them
effective, in the spirit of sorcery. This idea came from the lowest type of
religious thought, reflected in religious mysteries in the days of Jesus, and
was embodied in the earliest Christianity.”

543

What is taught respecting the use of oaths?

God: “Swear by my name” (Jeremiah xii, 16 ).

Christ: “Swear not at all” (Matthew v, 34 ).

544

What opposing rules of proselytism did Christ promulgate?

“He that is not with me is against me” (Luke xi, 23 ).

“He that is not against us is for us” (Luke ix, 50 ).

545

What is to befall him that hath nothing?

Page 380

“Whosoever hath not, from him shall be taken away even that he hath”
(Matthew xiii, 12 ).

Ex nihilo nihil fit.

546

What did he say would be the fate of those who took up the sword?

“They that take the sword shall perish with the sword” (Matthew xxvi,
52 ).

He evidently considered this commendable, for he immediately issued the
following command to his disciples:

“He that hath no sword let him sell his garments and buy one” (Luke xxii,
36 ).

547

What did he say regarding the fear of death?

“Be not afraid of them that kill the body” (Luke xii, 4 ).

“After these things Jesus walked in Galilee: for he would not walk in Jewry,
because the Jews sought to kill him” (John vii, 1 ).

Page 381

548

What is to be the earthly reward of those that follow Christ?

“There is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father, or
mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the gospel’s, but he
shall receive a hundred fold now in this time” (Mark x, 29, 30 ).

“Who is he that will harm you, if ye be followers of that which is good?” (1
Peter iii, 13 .)

“For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light” (Matthew xi, 30 ).

“In the world ye shall have tribulation” (John xvi, 33 ).

“Ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake” (Luke xxi, 17 ).

“Yea, and all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution” (2
Tim. iii, 12 ).

“For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom
he receiveth” (Hebrews xii, 6 ).

549

What promise did Christ make to Paul at the commencement of his
ministry?

“I am with thee and no man shall set on thee to hurt thee” (Acts xviii, 10 ).

“Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one. Thrice was I
beaten with rods, once was I stoned” (2 Corinthians xi, 24, 25 ).

Page 382

550

How are Christ’s true followers to be distinguished from those of the devil?

“Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin” (1 John iii, 9).

“He that committeth sin is of the devil” (8 ).

Judged by this standard what is the comparative strength of these
sovereigns’ subjects?

“There is no man that sinneth not” (1 Kings viii, 46 ).

“There is not a just man upon earth” (Ecclesiastes vii, 20 ).

“There is none righteous, no, not one” (Romans iii, 10 ).

551

Great stress is placed upon the moral teachings of Jesus. What did he teach?
Did he advocate industry and frugality?

“Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon earth” (Matthew vi, 19 ).

“Take no thought for your life what ye shall eat or what ye shall drink; nor
yet for your body, what ye shall put on” (25 ).

“Take therefore no thought for the morrow” (34 ).

Page 383

552

What were the early Christians?

Acts: They were Communists. “They had all things common.... For as many
as were possessors of land or houses sold them, and brought the prices of
the things that were sold, and laid them down at the apostles’ feet; and
distribution was made unto every man according as he had need” (iv, 32–
35 ).

Most Christians condemn Communism; but was the Communism of
nineteen hundred years ago better than the Communism of today? To
condemn Communism is to condemn primitive Christianity. Yet, Christians
profess to abhor the Communistic ideas of modern teachers, while they
worship as a God the founder of this Communistic sect of Palestine.

553

What did he teach respecting poverty and wealth?

“Blessed be ye poor” (Luke vi, 20 ).

“Woe unto you that are rich” (24 ).

Poverty is a curse; wealth honestly acquired and wisely used is a blessing.
“The rich man’s wealth is his strong city: the destruction of the poor is their
poverty” (Proverbs x, 15 ).

Page 384

554

In the parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus, what befell the representatives
of vagrancy and respectability?

“The beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom”
(Luke xvi, 22 ).

“The rich man also died, ... and in hell he lifted up his eyes” (22, 23 ).

“See the red flames around him twine
Who did in gold and purple shine!

“While round the saint so poor below,
Full rivers of salvation flow.

“Jesus, my Lord, let me appear
The meanest of thy creatures here.”

555

Why was Dives’ request that his brothers be informed of their impending
fate refused?

“They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them” (Luke xvi, 29 ).

Moses and the prophets do not teach the doctrine of endless punishment,
nor even that of a future existence, much less that the mere possession of

Page 385

wealth, acquired perhaps by honest industry, is a crime which can be
expiated only by the sufferings of an endless hell.

Christ’s Kingdom was a kingdom of vagrants and paupers. “A rich man
shall hardly enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew xix, 23 ). “It is
easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle, than for a rich man to
enter the kingdom of God” (24 ).

556

While at the temple with his disciples what act did he commend?

Mark and Luke: That of the poor widow who threw two mites into the
treasury (Mark xii, 43 ; Luke xxi, 3 ).

This widow’s offering illustrates the characteristic generosity of the poor
and the heartless greed of the church. This text has enabled a horde of
indolent priests to prey upon widows and orphans; to filch the scanty
earnings of the poor, and live like parasites upon the weak and sickly calves
of humanity.

557

Did he practice the virtue of temperance?

“The Son of Man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold a
gluttonous man and a winebibber” (Luke vii, 34 ).

Page 386

558

What was his first miracle?

John: “There was a marriage in Cana of Galilee.... And both Jesus was
called, and his disciples, to the marriage. And when they wanted wine, the
mother of Jesus saith unto him, They have no wine.... And there were set
there six water pots of stone, ... containing two or three firkins apiece. Jesus
saith unto them, Fill the water pots with water. And they filled them up to
the brim” (ii, 1–7 ). This water he turned into wine.

Here is Christ supplying a party already “well drunk” with more than one
hundred gallons of wine. As they were intoxicated when he performed the
miracle, would it not have been better for them and better for the millions
who have accepted him as a moral guide, if at the beginning of the feast he
had turned the wine into water?

The morality taught by Jesus suffers in comparison with that taught by
Mohammed. Mohammed prohibited the use of intoxicating drink, and the
Mohammedans are a temperate people; Jesus sanctioned the use of
intoxicating drink, and the Christian world abounds with drunkenness.

Referring to the miracle at Cana, Strauss says: “Not only, however, has the
miracle been impeached in relation to possibility, but also in relation to
utility and fitness. It has been urged both in ancient and modern times, that
it was unworthy of Jesus that he should not only remain in the society of
drunkards, but even further their intemperance by an exercise of his
miraculous power” (Leben Jesu, p. 584).

Page 387

559

Did he oppose slavery?

All: He did not.

“Slavery was incorporated into the civil institutions of Moses; it was
recognized accordingly by Christ and his apostles.”—Rev. Dr. Nathan Lord,
President of Dartmouth College.

“At the time of the advent of Jesus Christ, slavery in its worst forms
prevailed over the world. The Savior found it around him in Judea; the
apostles met with it in Asia, Greece and Italy. How did they treat it? Not by
denunciation of slave-holding as necessarily sinful.”—Prof. Hodge of
Princeton.

“I have no doubt if Jesus Christ were now on earth that he would, under
certain circumstances, become a slaveholder.”—Rev. Dr. Taylor of Yale.

Rousseau says: “Christ preaches only servitude and dependence.... True
Christians are made to be slaves.”

560

What did the apostles teach?

Peter: “Servants [slaves], be subject to your masters with all fear; not only
to the good and gentle, but also to the froward” (1 Peter ii, 18 ).

Paul: “Let as many servants [slaves] as are under the yoke count their own
masters worthy of all honor” (1 Timothy vi, 1 ). “Servants, be obedient to
them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling”
(Ephesians vi, 5 ).

Page 388

The Rev. Dr. Wilbur Fisk, president of Wesleyan University, says: “The
New Testament enjoins obedience upon the slave as an obligation due to a
present rightful authority.”

561

Did he favor marriage?

Matthew: He advocated celibacy, and even self-mutilation as preferable to
marriage (xix, 10–12 ).

Following this teaching of their Master, Christians, many of them, have
condemned marriage. A Christian pope, Siricius, branded it as “a pollution
of the flesh.” St. Jerome taught that the duty of the saint was to “cut down
by the axe of Virginity the wood of Marriage.” Pascal says: “Marriage is the
lowest and most dangerous condition of the Christian.”

G. W. Foote of England says: “Jesus appears to have despised the union of
the sexes, therefore marriage, and therefore the home. He taught that in
heaven, where all is perfect, there is neither marrying nor giving in
marriage.”

“Monks and nuns innumerable owe to this evil teaching their shriveled lives
and withered hearts.”—Mrs. Besant.

562

What did he encourage women to do?

Page 389

Luke: To leave their husbands and homes, and follow and associate with
him and his roving apostles—“Mary, called Magdalene, out of whom went
seven devils, and Joanna the wife of Chuza, Herod’s steward, and Susanna,
and many others, which ministered unto him of their substance” (viii, 2,
3 ).

563

What did he say respecting children?

“Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not.”

But it was only the children of Jews he welcomed. The afflicted child of a
Gentile he spurned as a dog. When the woman of Canaan desired him to
heal her daughter, he brutally replied: “It is not meet to take the children’s
bread and cast it to the dogs” (Matthew xv, 26 ). The soldiers who spit on
Jesus in Pilate’s hall did not do a meaner thing than Jesus did that day. And
if he afterwards consented to cure the child it was not as an act of humanity
to the sufferer, but as a reward for the mother’s faith in him.

Concerning this brutal act of Jesus, Helen Gardener says: “Do you think
that was kind? Do you think it was godlike? What would you think of a
physician, if a woman came to him distressed and said, ‘Doctor, come to
my daughter; she is very ill. She has lost her reason, and she is all I have!’
What would you think of the doctor who would not reply at all at first, and
then, when she fell at his feet and worshiped him, answered that he did not
spend his time doctoring dogs? Would you like him as a family physician?
Do you think that, even if he were to cure the child then, he would have
done a noble thing? Is it evidence of a perfect character to accompany a
service with an insult? Do you think that a man who could offer such an
indignity to a sorrowing mother has a perfect character, is an ideal God?”

Page 390

564

He enjoined the observance of the commandment, “Honor thy father and
thy mother.” Did he respect it himself?

More striking examples of filial ingratitude are not to be found than are
exhibited in the Gospel history of Jesus Christ. When visiting Jerusalem
with his parents, he allows them to depart for home without him, thinking
that he is with another part of the company; and when they return to search
for him and find him, he manifests no concern for the trouble he has caused;
when during his ministry his mother and brothers are announced, he
receives them with a sneer; at the marriage feast, when his mother kindly
speaks to him, he brutally exclaims, “Woman, what have I to do with thee?”
Throughout the Four Gospels not one respectful word to that devoted
mother is recorded. Even in his last hours, when the mental anguish of that
mother must have equaled his own physical suffering, not one word of
comfort or farewell greeting escapes from his lips; but the same studied
disrespect that has characterized him all his life is exhibited here.

565

Did he not promote domestic strife?

“Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? I tell you, Nay; but
rather division: for from henceforth there shall be five in one house divided,
three against two, and two against three. The father against the son, and the
son against the father; the mother against the daughter, and the daughter

Page 391

against the mother; the mother-in-law against her daughter-in-law, and the
daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law” (Luke xii, 51–53 ).

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace,
but a sword. For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, and
the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law against her
mother-in-law” (Matthew x, 34, 35 ).

566

What did he require of his disciples?

“If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother, and wife, and
children, and brethren and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot be
my disciple” (Luke xiv, 26 ).

It is scarcely possible in this age of enlightenment and unbelief to realize
what sorrows and miseries these accursed teachings of Christ once caused.
The eminent historian Lecky, in his “History of European Morals,” has
attempted to describe some of their awful consequences. From his pages I
quote the following:

“To break by his ingratitude the heart of the mother who had borne him, to
persuade the wife who adored him that it was her duty to separate from him
forever, to abandon his children, uncared for and beggars, to the mercies of
the world, was regarded by the true hermit as the most acceptable offering
he could make to his God. His business was to save his own soul. The
serenity of his devotion would be impaired by the discharge of the simplest
duties to his family. Evagrius, when a hermit in the desert, received, after a
long interval, letters from his father and mother. He could not bear that the
equable tenor of his thought should be disturbed by the recollection of those
who loved him, so he cast the letters unread into the fire. A man named
Mutius, accompanied by his only child, a little boy of eight years old,

Page 392

abandoned his possessions and demanded admission into a monastery. The
monks received him, but they proceeded to discipline his heart. ‘He had
already forgotten that he was rich; he must next be taught to forget that he
was a father.’ His little child was separated from him, clothed in rags,
subjected to every form of gross and wanton hardship, beaten, spurned and
ill-treated. Day after day the father was compelled to look upon his boy
wasting away with sorrow, his once happy countenance forever stained with
tears, distorted by sobs of anguish. But yet, says the admiring biographer,
‘though he saw this day by day, such was his love for Christ, and for the
virtue of obedience, that the father’s heart was rigid and unmoved’ (Vol. ii,
125, 126).

“He [St. Simeon Stylites] had been passionately loved by his parents, and, if
we may believe his eulogist and biographer, he began his saintly career by
breaking the heart of his father, who died of grief at his flight. His mother,
however, lingered on. Twenty-seven years after his disappearance, at a
period when his austerities had made him famous, she heard for the first
time where he was and hastened to visit him. But all her labor was in vain.
No woman was admitted within the precincts of his dwelling, and he
refused to permit her even to look upon his face. Her entreaties and tears
were mingled with words of bitter and eloquent reproach. ‘My son,’ she is
represented as having said, ‘why have you done this? I bore you in my
womb, and you have wrung my soul with grief. I gave you milk from my
breast, you have filled my eyes with tears. For the kisses I gave you, you
have given me the anguish of a broken heart; for all that I have done and
suffered for you, you have repaid me by the most cruel wrongs.’ At last the
saint sent a message to her to tell her that she would soon see him. Three
days and three nights she had wept and entreated in vain, and now,
exhausted with grief and age and privation, she sank feebly to the ground
and breathed her last sigh before that inhospitable door. Then for the first
time the saint, accompanied by his followers, came out. He shed some pious
tears over the corpse of his murdered mother, and offered up a prayer
consigning her soul to heaven” (Ibid, 130).

Page 393

567

Did he not indulge in vituperation and abuse?

“Ye fools and blind” (Matthew xxiii, 17 ).

“Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites” (14 ).

“All that ever came before me are thieves and robbers” (John x, 8 ).

“Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of
hell?” (Matthew xxiii, 33 .)

Regarding these abusive epithets of Christ, Prof. Newman says: “The
Jewish nation may well complain that they have been cruelly slandered by
the gospels. The invectives have been burnt into the heart of Christendom,
so that the innocent Jews, children of the dispersion, have felt in millennial
misery—yes, and to this day feel—the deadly sting of these fierce and
haughty utterances” (Jesus Christ, p. 25).

568

Relate his treatment of the Pharisee who invited him to dine with him.

Luke: “And as he spake, a certain Pharisee besought him to dine with him;
and he went in, and sat down to meat. And when the Pharisee saw it, he
marveled that he had not first washed before dinner. And the Lord said unto
him, now do ye Pharisees make clean the outside of the cup and the platter;
but your inward part is full of ravening and wickedness. Ye fools ...
hypocrites!” (xi, 37–44 .)

Was such insolence of manners on the part of Jesus calculated to promote
the interest of the cause he professed to hold so dear at heart? Supposing a
Freethinker were to receive an invitation to dine with a Christian friend and

Page 394

were to repay the hospitality of his host with rudeness and abuse,
interrupting the ceremony of “grace” with an oath or a sneer, and showering
upon the head of his friend such epithets as “hypocrite” and “fool.” Would
such insolent behavior have a tendency to gain for him the world’s esteem
or aid the cause he represents? And are we to approve in a God conduct that
we regard as detestable in a man? It may be urged that God is not subject to
the rules of human conduct. Grant it; but is it necessary for him in order to
exhibit his divine character to assume the manners of a brute?

569

Do the Pharisees deserve the sweeping condemnation heaped upon them by
Christ and his followers?

In marked contrast to the diatribes of Jesus is the testimony of Josephus:
“Now, for the Pharisees, they live meanly [plainly], and despise delicacies
in diet, and they follow the conduct of reason; and what that prescribes to
them as good for them, they do; and they think they ought earnestly to
strive to observe reason’s dictates for practice.... The cities give great
attestations to them on account of their entire virtuous conduct, both in the
actions of their lives, and their discourses also” (Antiquities, Book xviii,
chap. i, sec. 3).

Paul, the Christian, when arraigned before Agrippa, believed that no loftier
testimonial to his character could be adduced than the fact that he had been
a Pharisee (Acts xxvi, 4, 5 ).

570

Page 395

What is said in regard to his purging the temple?

John: “And the Jews’ Passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to
Jerusalem, and found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and
doves, and the changers of money sitting: and when he had made a scourge
of small cords, he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the
oxen; and poured out the changers’ money, and overthrew the tables” (ii,
13–15 ).

No currency but the Jewish was accepted in the temple, while doves, lambs,
and other animals were required for offerings. These persons performed the
very necessary office of supplying the Jews with offerings and exchanging
Jewish coins for the Roman money then in general circulation. What right
he had to interfere with the lawful business of these men, and especially in
the manner in which he did, it is difficult to understand.

571

Describe the cursing of the fig tree.

Matthew: “Now in the morning as he returned into the city, he hungered.
And when he saw a fig tree in the way, he came to it, and found nothing
thereon, but leaves only, and said unto it, Let no fruit grow on thee
henceforward for ever. And presently the fig tree withered away” (xxi, 18,
19 ).

Jesus cursed a living tree and it died; Mohammed blessed a dead tree and it
lived.

The alleged conduct of Jesus on many occasions, notably his harsh
treatment of his mother, his abuse of the Pharisees, his purging the temple
and his cursing the fig tree, is not the conduct of a rational being, but rather
that of a madman. If these stories be historical they would indicate that he

Page 396

was not wholly responsible for his words and acts. Dr. Jules Soury, of the
University of France, believes that he was the victim of an incurable mental
disorder. In a work on morbid psychology, entitled “Studies on Jesus and
The Gospels,” Dr. Soury cites a long array of seemingly indisputable facts
in support of his theory. From his preface to the work, I quote the
following:

“Jesus the God, gone down in his glory, like a star sunk beneath the horizon
but still shedding a few faint rays on the world, threw a halo round the brow
of Jesus the Prophet. In the dull glow of that twilight, in the melancholy but
charming hour when everything seemed wrapped in vague, ethereal tints,
Jesus appeared to Strauss and Renan such as he had shown himself to his
first disciples, the Master par-excellence, a man truly divine. Then came the
night; and as darkness descended on those flickering gospel beginnings
there remained nought to be descried through the obscurity of dubious
history, but dimly looming, the portentous outline of the gibbet and its
victim.

“In the present work Jesus makes his appearance, perhaps for the first time,
as a sufferer from a grave malady, the course of which we have attempted to
trace.

“The nervous, or cerebral disorder, at first congestive and then
inflammatory, under which he labored, was not only deep-seated and
dangerous—it was incurable. Among us at the present time that affection
may be seen daily making kings, millionaires, popes, prophets, saints, and
even divinities of poor fellows who have lost their balance; it has produced
more than one Messiah.

“If we be right in the interpretation of data which has been followed in the
study of morbid psychology, Jesus, at the time of his death, was in a
somewhat advanced stage of this disorder, He was, to all appearance, cut off
opportunely; the gibbet saved him from actual madness.

“The diagnosis which we have ventured to draw is based on three sets of
facts which are attested by the most ancient and trustworthy of the

Page 397

witnesses of his career.

“1. Religious excitement, then general in Palestine, drove Jesus to the
wilderness, where he lived some time the life of a recluse, as those who
considered themselves to have the prophetic mission often did. Carried
away with the idea that he was divinely inspired to proclaim the coming of
the Messiah, he left his own people and his native place, and, attended by a
following of fishermen and others of the same class, went about among the
towns and villages of Galilee announcing the speedy approach of the
Kingdom of Heaven.

“2. After having proclaimed the coming of the Messiah, like other
contemporary Jewish prophets, Jesus gradually came to look upon himself
as the Messiah, the Christ. He allowed himself to be called the Son of
David, the Son of God, and had among his followers one, if not more, of
those fanatical Sicarii, so graphically described by Josephus, who were
waiting for the deliverance of Israel from the yoke of Rome. Progressive
obliteration of the consciousness of his personal identity marks the interval
between the somewhat vague revelation which he made to his disciples at
the foot of Mount Hermon and the day when, before Caiaphas and before
Pilate, he openly declared that he was the Messiah, and by that token the
King of the Jews.

“3. The cursing of the fig tree whereon there were no figs, because ‘the time
of figs was not yet,’ the violent conduct toward the dealers and changers at
the temple, were manifestly foolish acts. Jesus had come to believe that
everything was permitted him, that all things belonged to him, that nothing
was too hard for him to do. For a long time he had given evident signs of
perversion of the natural affections, especially with respect to his mother
and brethren. To the fits of anger against the priests and religious ministers
of his nation, to the ambitious extravagance of his words and acts, to the
wild dream of his Messianic grandeur, there rapidly supervened a
characteristic depression of the mental faculties and strength, a giving way
of the intellectual and muscular powers.

Page 398

“Each of those periods in the career of Jesus corresponds to a certain
pathological state of his nervous system.

“By reacting on the heart, the religious excitement he labored under and the
attendant functional exacerbations had the immediate effect of accelerating
the circulation, unduly dilating the blood vessels, and producing cerebral
congestion.

“Chronic congestion of the brain, subjectively considered, is always
attended in the initial stage with great increase of the moral consciousness,
extraordinary activity of the imagination, often leading to hallucinations,
and later on with absurdly exaggerated, frequently delirious ideas of power
and greatness. That stage is also usually characterized by irritability and fits
of passion.

“Objectively considered what is observable is hypertrophy of the cellules
and nerve-tubes, excessive cerebral plethora and vascularity due to the great
efflux of blood and superabundant nutrition of the encephalon.
Inflammation of the meningeal covering, and of the brain itself, is, sooner
or later, a further result of the chronic congestion. The vessels, turgid and
loaded with blood, permit the transudation of the blood globules; the
circulation becomes impeded, then arrested, with the result of depriving the
cortical cerebral substance of arterial blood, which is its life; the
histological elements undergo alteration, degenerate, become softened, and
as the disorganization proceeds are finally reduced to inert detritus.

“The brain may remain capable more or less well of performing its
functions when deprived to a large extent of its necessary food, but not so
when the cerebral cellules are disorganized. Dementia consequently is the
natural sequel of the congestive stage. To the destruction of the cortical
substance supervenes partial or total loss of consciousness, according to the
extent of the lesion. Such portions of the encephalon as continue capable of
performing any duty being in a state of hyperaemia, there is often delirium
more or less intense up to the last.

Page 399

“The process of the disorder is irregular; remissions occur during which the
reasoning faculties seem to be recovered. But whether the duration extends
only to a few months or to several years, the increasing weakness of the
patient, the intellectual and muscular decay, the cachetic state into which he
falls, the lesions of other organs performing essential functions which
ensue, bring life to a close, and frequently without suffering.

“This is how Jesus would have ended had he been spared the violent death
of the cross.”

Nearly all the religious founders have been affected, to a greater or less
extent, with insanity. Genius itself is closely allied to insanity—is indeed, in
many cases, a form of insanity. Moreau de Tours in his “La Psychologie
Morbide” (p. 234) says: “The mental disposition which causes a man to be
distinguished from his fellows by the originality of his mind and
conceptions, by his eccentricity, and the energy of his affective faculties, or
by the transcendence of his intelligence, take their rise in the very same
organic conditions which are the source of the various mental perturbations
whereof insanity and idiocy are the most complete expressions.” Buddha,
Mohammed, and probably Jesus, united with certain strong mental and
moral characteristics, a form of insanity which manifested itself in a sort of
religious madness—a madness that was contagious and which has attacked
and afflicted the greater portion of the human race.

572

Did he not teach the doctrine of demoniacal possession and exorcism?

Synoptics: He did.

After alluding to the prevalency of superstition among the Jews of this
period, Renan says: “Jesus on this point differed in no respect from his
companions. He believed in the devil, whom he regarded as a kind of evil

Page 400

genius, and he imagined, like all the world, that nervous maladies were
produced by demons who possessed the patient and agitated him” (Life of
Jesus, p. 59). Dr. Geikie says: “The New Testament leaves us in no doubt of
the belief, on the part of Jesus and the Evangelists, in the reality of these
demoniacal possessions” (Life of Christ, vol. ii, p. 573).

Demonology was born of ignorance and superstition. In this debasing
superstition Jesus believed. It was a part of his religion, and has remained a
part of Christianity; for while the more intelligent of his professed disciples
have outgrown this superstition they have to the same extent outgrown
Christianity. The more ignorant, the more depraved, and, at the same time,
the more devout of his followers, still accept it.

Regarding this superstition, the author of “Supernatural Religion” says:
“The diseases referred to by the gospels, and by the Jews of that time, to the
action of devils, exist now, but they are known to proceed from purely
physical causes. The same superstition and medical ignorance would
enunciate the same diagnosis at the present day. The superstition and
ignorance, however, have passed away, and, with them, the demoniacal
theory. In that day the theory was as baseless as in this. It is obvious that,
with the necessary abandonment of the theory of ‘possession’ and
demoniacal origin of disease, the largest class of miracles recorded in the
gospels is at once exploded. The asserted cause of the diseases of this class,
said to have been miraculously healed, must be recognized to be a mere
vulgar superstition” (p. 159).

Prof. Huxley, in one of his essays, discussing the Gadarene miracle, says:
“When such a story as that about the Gadarene swine is placed before us,
the importance of the decision, whether it be accepted or rejected, cannot be
overestimated. If the demonological part of it is to be accepted, the
authority of Jesus is unmistakably pledged to the demonological system
current in Judea in the first century. The belief in devils who possess men
and can be transferred from men to pigs becomes as much a part of
Christian dogma as any article of the creeds.”

Page 401

573

What became of the swine into which Jesus ordered the devils to go?

Matthew: “And behold, the whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep
place into the sea, and perished in the waters” (viii, 32 ).

It may be pertinent to inquire what these inoffensive animals had done that
they should merit such cruelty, or what their owner had done that his
property should be thus wantonly destroyed.

In his narrative of this miracle Fleetwood says: “The spectators beheld, at a
distance, the torments these poor creatures suffered; with what amazing
rapidity they ran to the confines of the lake, leaped from the precipices into
the sea, and perished in the waters” (Life of Christ, p. 121).

In striking contrast to the religion of Buddha, the religion of Christ has
made its adherents cruel and unmerciful. To this Christian writer the torture
and destruction of these domestic animals is no more than the burning of a
field of stubble. In this miracle he sees only a manifestation of love and
kindness on the part of his Savior. Referring to the request of the inhabitants
that he depart from their country, he says: “The stupid request of the
Gadarenes was complied with by the blessed Jesus, who, entering the ship,
returned to the country from whence he came, leaving them a valuable
pledge of his love, and us a noble pattern of perseverance in well-doing,
even when our kindnesses are condemned or requited with injuries” (Ibid,
p. 122).

Page 402

574

What did Jesus say to the strange Samaritan woman whom he met at the
well?

“Thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now hast is not thy
husband” (John iv, 18 ).

“Christ here makes himself a wandering gypsy, or Bohemian fortune teller,
and I much wonder that our gypsies do not account themselves the genuine
disciples of Jesus, being endowed with like gifts, and exercising no worse
arts than he himself practiced.”—Woolston.

575

Was he not an egotist and given to vulgar boasting?

Speaking of himself, he said: “Behold, a greater than Solomon is here”
(Matthew xii, 41, 42 ).

576

Did he not practice dissimulation?

John: “And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said, Father, I thank thee that thou
hast heard me. And I know that thou hearest me always, but because of the
people which stand by I said it” (xi, 41, 42 ).

Page 403

Luke: After his resurrection when he intended to stop at Emmaus with his
companions, “He made as though he would have gone further” (xxiv, 28 ).

577

After performing one of his miraculous cures, what charge did he make to
those who witnessed it?

Mark: “He charged them that they should tell no man: but the more he
charged them, so much the more a great deal they published it” (vii, 36 ).

Did he desire them to disregard his commands? If he did he was a
hypocrite; if he did not he was an impotent—in either case a fallible man
instead of an omnipotent God.

578

On the approach of the Passover what did he say to his brethren?

“Go ye up unto this feast; I go not up yet unto this feast” (John vii, 8 ).

The correct reading of the last clause is, “I go not up unto the feast.” The
American revisers, to their credit, urged the adoption of this reading; but the
Oxford revisers retained the error. In uttering these words, Jesus, if
omniscient, uttered an untruth; for John says: “But when his brethren were
gone up, then went he also up unto the feast, not openly, but as it were in
secret” (10 ).

Page 404

579

Why did he teach in parables?

“That seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing they may hear,
and not understand; lest at any time they should be converted, and their sins
should be forgiven them” (Mark iv, 12 ).

He deceived the people that he might have the pleasure of seeing them
damned.

580

What immoral lesson is inculcated in the parable of the Steward?

He commends as wise and prudent the action of the steward, who, to
provide for his future welfare, causes his master’s creditors to defraud him.
“There was a certain rich man, which had a steward; and the same was
accused unto him that he had wasted his goods. And he called him, and said
unto him, How is it that I hear this of thee? give an account of thy
stewardship; for thou mayest be no longer steward. Then the steward said
within himself, What shall I do? for my lord taketh away from me the
stewardship: I cannot dig; to beg I am ashamed. I am resolved what to do,
that, when I am put out of the stewardship, they may receive me into their
houses. So he called every one of his lord’s debtors unto him, and said unto
the first, How much owest thou unto my lord? And he said, An hundred
measures of oil. And he said unto him, Take thy bill, and sit down quickly,
and write fifty. Then said he unto another, And how much owest thou? And

Page 405

he said, An hundred measures of wheat. And he said unto him, Take thy bill
and write fourscore. And the lord commended the unjust steward, because
he had done wisely; for the children of this world are in their generation
wiser than the children of light. And I say unto you, Make to yourselves
friends of the mammon of unrighteousness; that, when ye fail, they may
receive you into everlasting habitations” (Luke xvi, 1–9 ).

581

In the parable of the Laborers what unjust doctrine is taught?

The assignment of equal rewards for unequal burdens. He justifies the
dishonest bargaining of the householder who received twelve hours of labor
for a penny, when he paid the same amount for one (Matthew xx, 1–16 ).

Regarding the parables of Jesus, W. P. Ball, an English writer, says:

“With one single exception, the parables attributed to Jesus are thoroughly
religious and decidedly inferior in their moral tone, besides possessing
minor faults. The God who is to be the object of our adoration and imitation
is depicted to us as a judge who will grant vengeance in answer to incessant
prayer, as a father who loves and honors the favorite prodigal and neglects
the faithful and obedient worker, as an employer who pays no more for a
life-time than for the nominal service of a death-bed repentance, as an
unreasonable master who reaps where he has not sown and punishes men
because he made them defective and gave them no instructions, as a harsh
despot who delivers disobedient servants to tormentors and massacres those
who object to his rule, as a judge who is merciful to harlots and relentless
towards unbelievers, as a petulant king who drives beggars and outcasts
into the heaven which is ignored by the wise and worthy, as a ruler of the
universe who freely permits his enemy the devil to sow evil and then
punishes his victims, as a God who plunges men in the flames of hell and
calmly philosophizes over the reward of the blest who from Abraham’s

Page 406

bosom behold the sight and are not permitted to bestow even so much as a
drop of cold water to cool the parched tongues of their fellow-creatures
amidst hopeless and unending agonies, in comparison with which all earthly
sufferings are but momentary dreams.”

582

What did he teach regarding submission to theft and robbery?

“Of him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again” (Luke vi, 30 ).

583

Why was the woman taken in adultery released without punishment?

John: Because those having her in custody were not without sin themselves
(viii, 3–11 ).

The adoption of this principle would require the liberation of every
criminal, because all men are fallible.

If man cannot punish crime because not free from sin himself, is it just in
God, the author of all sin, to punish man for his sins?

584

Page 407

Whom did he pronounce blessed?

“Blessed are the poor in spirit” (Matthew v, 3 ).

“Is poverty of spirit a blessing? Surely not. Manliness of spirit, honesty of
spirit, fulness of rightful purpose, these are virtues; but poverty of spirit is a
crime.”—Bradlaugh.

585

Did he teach resistance to wrong?

“Unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other” (Luke vi,
29 ).

“He who courts oppression shares the crime.”

Lord Amberley, referring to this teaching of Jesus, says: “A doctrine more
convenient for the purposes of tyrants and malefactors of every description
it would be difficult to invent” (Analysis of Religious Belief, p. 355).

586

He taught his hearers to return good for evil. Did he do this himself?

“I pray for them [his followers], I pray not for the world” (John xvii, 9 ).

“Whosoever shall deny me before men, him will I also deny before my
Father” (Matthew x, 33 ).

Page 408

587

The Golden Rule has been ascribed to Christ. Was he its author?

Five hundred years before the time of Christ Confucius taught: “What you
do not like when done to yourself do not to others.” Centuries before the
Christian era Pittacus, Thales, Sextus, Isocrates and Aristotle taught the
same.

588

What maxim does Paul attribute to Jesus?

“Remember the words of the Lord Jesus, how he said, It is more blessed to
give than to receive” (Acts xx, 35 ).

These are not “the words of the Lord Jesus,” but of the Pagan Epicurus, a
man whose character Christians have for centuries defamed.

Concerning the teachings of Jesus, Col. Thomas W. Higginson says: “When
they tell me that Jesus taught a gospel of love, I say I believe it. Plato taught
a gospel of love before him, and you deny it. If they say, Jesus taught that it
is better to bear an injury than to retaliate, I say, yes, but so did Aristotle
before Jesus was born. I will accept it as the statement of Jesus if you will
admit that Aristotle said it too. I am willing that any man should come
before us and say, Jesus taught that you must love your enemies, it is
written in the Bible; but, if he will open the old manuscript of Diogenes
Laertus, he may there read in texts that have never been disputed, that the

Page 409

Greek philosophers, half a dozen of them, said the same before Jesus was
born.”

Buckle says: “That the system of morals propounded in the New Testament
contained no maxim which had not been previously enunciated, and that
some of the most beautiful passages in the apostolic writings are quotations
from Pagan authors, is well known to every scholar.... To assert that
Christianity communicated to man moral truths previously unknown, argues
on the part of the asserter either gross ignorance or wilful fraud” (History of
Civilization, vol. i, p. 129).

John Stuart Mill says: “It can do truth no service to blind the fact, known to
all who have the most ordinary acquaintance with literary history, that a
large portion of the noblest and most valuable moral teaching has been the
work not only of men who did not know, but of men who knew and rejected
the Christian faith” (Liberty).

589

We are told that Christ manifested “a strong and enduring courage which
never shrank or quailed before any danger however formidable.” Is this
true?

It is not. When he heard that John was imprisoned, he retreated to the Sea of
Galilee (Matthew iv, 12, 13 ); when John was beheaded, he took a ship and
retired to a desert (xiv, 13 ); in going from Galilee to Judea, he went
beyond the Jordan to avoid the Samaritans; when his brethren went up to
Jerusalem he refused to accompany them for fear of the Jews (John vii, 8,
9 ); when the Jews took up stones to stone him he “hid himself” (viii,
59 ); when the Pharisees took council against him he fled (Matthew xii, 14,
16 ): at Gethsemane, in the agonies of fear, he prayed that the cup might
pass from him; at Calvary, he frantically exclaimed, “My God, my God,
why hast thou forsaken me!”

Page 410

Commenting on this dying exclamation of Christ, Dr. Conway says: “That
cry could never be wrung from the lips of a man who saw in his own death
a prearranged plan for the world’s salvation, and his own return to divine
glory temporarily renounced for transient misery on earth. The fictitious
theology of a thousand years shrivels beneath the awful anguish of that
cry.”

590

What was the character of Christ’s male ancestors?

Assuming Matthew’s genealogy to be correct, nearly all of those whose
histories are recorded in the Old Testament were guilty of infamous crimes
or gross immoralities. Abraham married his sister and seduced her
handmaid; Jacob, after committing bigamy, seduced two of his housemaids;
Judah committed incest with his daughter-in-law; David was a polygamist,
an adulterer, a robber and a murderer; Solomon had a thousand wives and
concubines; Rehoboam, Abijam, Joram, Ahaziah, Jotham, Ahaz, Manasseh,
Amon and Jehoiachin, are all represented as monsters of iniquity; while
others are declared to have been too vile to even name in his genealogy.

591

What female ancestors are named in his genealogy?

Matthew: Thamar, Rachab, Ruth and Bathsheba.

Regarding these women the Rev. Dr. Alexander Walker says: “It is
remarkable that in the genealogy of Christ, only four women have been

Page 411

named: Thamar, who seduced the father of her late husband; Rachab, a
common prostitute; Ruth, who, instead of marrying one of her cousins,
went to bed with another of them; and Bathsheba, an adulteress, who
espoused David, the murderer of her first husband” (Woman, p. 330).

Matthew Henry, a noted Christian commentator, says: “There are four
women, and but four, named in this genealogy, ... Rachab, a Canaanitess,
and a harlot besides, and Ruth, the Moabitess.... The other two were
adulteresses, Tamar and Bathsheba” (Commentary, Vol. v).

592

Who was his favorite female attendant?

Luke: “Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils” (viii, 2 ).

Referring to this woman, Dr. Farrar says: “This exorcism is not elsewhere
alluded to, and it would be perfectly in accordance with the genius of
Hebrew phraseology if the expression had been applied to her in
consequence of a passionate nature and an abandoned life. The Talmudists
have much to say respecting her—her wealth, her extreme beauty, her
braided locks, her shameless profligacy, her husband Pappus, and her
paramour, Pandera” (Life of Christ, p. 162).

In a chapter on “Sanctified Prostitution,” Dr. Soury writes: “The Jewess is
full of naive immodesty, her lip red with desire, her eye moist and
singularly luminous in the shade. Yearning with voluptuousness, superb in
her triumphs, or merely feline and caressing, she is ever the ‘insatiable,’ the
woman ‘with seven devils’ of whom the scripture speaks, a kind of burning
furnace in which the blond Teuton melts like wax. So far as in her lay, the
Syrian woman, with her supple and nervous arms, drew into the tomb the
last exhausted sons of Greece and Rome. But who can describe the grace
and the soft languor of these daughters of Syria, their large black eyes, the

Page 412

warm bistre tints of their skin? All the poets of the decadence, Catullus,
Tibullus, Propercius, have sung this wondrous being. With soft and humble
voice, languid and as though crushed by some hidden ill, dragging her
limbs over the tiles of a gynaecium, she might have been regarded as a
stupid slave. Often, her gaze lost in long reveries, she seemed dead, save
that her bosom began to swell, her eye lighted up, her breath quickened, her
cheeks became covered with crimson. The reverie becoming a reality by a
matchless power of invovation and desire, such is the sacred disease which,
thanks to Mary Magdalene, gave birth to Christianity” (Religion of Israel,
pp. 70, 71).

593

Who were his apostles?

“A dozen knaves, as ignorant as owls and as poor as church mice.”—
Voltaire.

“Palestine was one of the most backward of countries; the Galileans were
the most ignorant of the inhabitants of Palestine; and the disciples might be
counted among the most simple people of Galilee.”—Renan.

“His followers were ‘unlearned and ignorant men,’ chosen from the
humblest of the people.”—Farrar.

594

What power is Christ said to have bestowed on Peter?

Page 413

“And I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven: and
whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in heaven: and
whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven” (Matthew
xvi, 19 ).

On this remarkable bestowal of power, which has exerted such a mighty
influence in the government of the church, but of which Mark, Luke and
John know nothing, Greg comments as follows: “Not only do we know
Peter’s utter unfitness to be the depositary of such a fearful power, from his
impetuosity and instability of character, and Christ’s thorough perception of
this unfitness, but we find immediately after it is said to have been
conferred upon him, his Lord addresses him indignantly by the epithet of
Satan, and rebukes him for his presumption and unspirituality; and shortly
afterwards this very man thrice denied his master. Can any one maintain it
to be conceivable that Jesus should have conferred the awful power of
deciding the salvation or damnation of his fellow-men upon one so frail, so
faulty, and so fallible? Does any one believe that he did?” (Creed of
Christendom, p. 189).

595

When Peter discovered that Jesus was the Christ what did he do?

Mark: “And Peter took him [Christ] and began to rebuke him” (viii, 32 ).

What did Jesus do in turn?

Mark: “He rebuked Peter, saying, Get thee behind me Satan” (33 ).

What a spectacle! The incarnate God of the universe and his vicegerent on
earth indulging in a petty quarrel!

Page 414

596

Give an account of Peter’s denial of his Master.

Matthew: “Now when Peter sat without in the palace: and a damsel came
unto him, saying, Thou also wast with Jesus of Galilee. But he denied
before them all, saying, I know not what thou sayest. And when he was
gone out into the porch, another maid saw him, and said unto them that
were there, This fellow was also with Jesus of Nazareth. And again he
denied with an oath, I do not know the man. And after a while came up to
him they that stood by, and said to Peter, Surely thou also art one of them;
for thy speech bewrayeth thee. Then began he to curse and to swear, saying,
I know not the man” (xxvi, 69–74 ).

597

What did Peter say to Jesus in regard to compensation for his services?

“Behold, we have forsaken all, and followed thee; what shall we have
therefore?” (Matthew xix, 27 ).

What request was made by James and John?

Mark: “They said unto him, Grant unto us that we may sit, one on thy right
hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory” (x, 37 ).

This shows that self-aggrandizement inspired the actions of his followers
then as it does today.

Page 415

598

What is said of John in the Gospel of John?

“There was leaning on Jesus’ bosom one of his disciples whom he loved”
(xiii, 23 ).

“The disciple standing by whom he [Jesus] loved” (xix, 26 ).

“The other disciple whom Jesus loved” (xx, 2 ).

“Then Peter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus loved following;
which also leaned on his breast at supper.... This is the disciple which
testifieth of these things, and wrote these things” (xxi, 20, 24 ).

If the Apostle John wrote this Gospel, as claimed by Christians and as
declared in the Gospel, he was a vulgar egotist.

599

What is said regarding the conduct of his Apostles on the evening preceding
the crucifixion?

Luke: “And there was also a strife among them, which of them should be
accounted the greatest” (xxii, 24 ).

This was immediately after he had announced his speedy betrayal and death
and when his disciples, if sincere, must have manifested the deepest sadness

Page 416

and humility. If the Evangelist is not a base calumniator the Apostles were a
set of heartless knaves.

600

When the Jews came to arrest Jesus what did the disciples do?

Matthew: “Then all the disciples forsook him, and fled” (xxvi, 56 ).

Mark: “And they all forsook him, and fled” (xiv, 50 ).

Justin says: “All his friends [the Apostles] stood aloof from him, having
denied him” (Apology i, 50).

One scarcely knows which to detest the more, the treachery of Judas in
betraying his Master, or the imbecility and cowardice of the other apostles
who took no measures to prevent it and who forsook him in the hour of
danger.

601

What became of the Twelve Apostles?

The New Testament, a portion of which is admitted to have been written as
late as the latter part of the first century and nearly all of which was really
written in the second century, is silent regarding them. Christian
martyrology records their fates as follows:

St. Peter was crucified, at his own request head downward, and buried in
the Vatican at Rome.

Page 417

St. Andrew, after having been scourged seven times upon his naked body,
was crucified by the proconsul of Achaia.

St. James was beheaded by Herod Antipas in Palestine.

St. John was “thrown into a cauldron of boiling oil” by Domitian, but God
“delivered him.”

St. Philip was scourged and crucified or hanged by the magistrates of
Hierapolis.

St. Bartholomew was put to death by a Roman governor in Armenia.

St. Matthew suffered martyrdom at Naddabar in Ethiopia.

St. Thomas was shot to death with arrows by the Brahmans in India.

St. James the Less was thrown from the pinnacle of the temple at Jerusalem
and dispatched with a club where he fell.

St. Simon was “crucified and buried” in Britain.

St. Jude was “cruelly put to death” by the Magi of Persia.

St. Matthias, the successor of Judas Iscariot, if Christian tradition is to be
credited, was put to death three times, crucified, stoned, and beheaded.

Nothing can be more incredible than these so-called traditions regarding the
martyrdom of the Twelve Apostles, the most of them occurring in an empire
where all religious sects enjoyed as perfect religious freedom as the
different sects do in America today. Whatever opinion may be entertained
respecting the existence of Jesus, the Twelve Apostles belong to the realm
of mythology, and their alleged martyrdoms are pure inventions. Had these
men really existed Christian history at least would contain some reliable
notice of them, yet all the stories relating to them, like the story of Peter at
Rome, and John at Ephesus, are self-evident fictions. In the significant

Page 418

words of the eminent Dutch theologians, Dr. Kuenen, Dr. Oort and Dr.
Hooykaas, “All the Apostles disappear without a trace.”

602

What are Paul’s teachings regarding woman and marriage?

“It is good for a man not to touch a woman” (1 Corinthians vii, 1 ).

“I say therefore to the unmarried and widows, It is good for them if they
abide even as I. But if they cannot contain, let them marry; for it is better to
marry than to burn” (8, 9 ).

“Art thou loose from a wife? seek not a wife” (27 ).

“He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he
may please the Lord; but he that is married careth for the things that are of
the world, how he may please his wife. There is difference also between a
wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord,
that she may be holy in body and spirit; but she that is married careth for
the things of the world, how she may please her husband” (32–34 ).

“So then he that giveth her in marriage doeth well; but he that giveth not in
marriage doeth better” (38 ).

“This coarse and insulting way of regarding women, as though they existed
merely to be the safety-valves of men’s passions, and that the best men
were above the temptation of loving them, has been the source of
unnumbered evils.”—Annie Besant.

“Wives, submit yourselves to your own husbands” (Colossians iii, 18 ).

“As the church is subject unto Christ so let the wives be to their own
husbands in everything” (Ephesians v, 24 ).

Page 419

“Let your women keep silence in the churches, for it is not permitted unto
them to speak, but they are commanded to be under obedience, as also saith
the law. And if they will learn anything, let them ask their husbands at
home; for it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church” (1 Corinthians
xiv, 34, 35 ).

“Let women learn in silence with all subjection” (1 Timothy ii, 11 ).

“That she [woman] does not crouch today where St. Paul tried to bind her,
she owes to the men who are grand and brave enough to ignore St. Paul,
and rise superior to his God.”—Helen Gardener.

603

Did Paul encourage learning?

“The wisdom of this world is foolishness with God” (1 Corinthians iii,
19 ).

“Knowledge puffeth up” (viii, 1 ).

“If any man be ignorant let him be ignorant” (xiv, 38 ).

“Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy” (Colossians ii, 8 ).

“The clergy, with a few honorable exceptions, have in all modern countries
been the avowed enemies of the diffusion of knowledge, the danger of
which to their own profession they, by a certain instinct, seem always to
have perceived.”—Buckle.

“We know the clerical party; it is an old party. This it is which has found for
the truth those two marvelous supporters, ignorance and error. This it is
which forbids to science and genius the going beyond the Missal and which
wishes to cloister thought in dogmas. Every step which the intelligence of

Page 420

Europe has taken has been in spite of it. Its history is written in the history
of human progress, but it is written on the back of the leaf. It is opposed to
it all. This it is which caused Prinelli to be scourged for having said that the
stars would not fall. This it is which put Campanella seven times to torture
for saying that the number of worlds was infinite and for having caught a
glimpse of the secret of creation. This it is which persecuted Harvey for
having proved the circulation of the blood. In the name of Jesus it shut up
Galileo. In the name of St. Paul it imprisoned Christopher Columbus. To
discover a law of the heavens was an impiety, to find a world was a heresy.
This it is which anathematized Pascal in the name of religion, Montaigne in
the name of morality, Moliere in the name of both morality and religion.
There is not a poet, not an author, not a thinker, not a philosopher, that you
accept. All that has been written, found, dreamed, deduced, inspired,
imagined, invented by genius, the treasures of civilization, the venerable
inheritance of generations, you reject.”—Victor Hugo.

“There is in every village a lighted torch, the schoolmaster; and a mouth to
blow it out, the parson.”—Ibid.

604

What admissions are made by Paul regarding his want of candor and
honesty?

“Being crafty, I caught you with guile” (2 Corinthians xii, 16 ).

“Unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I might gain the Jews” (1
Corinthians ix, 20 ).

“I am made all things to all men” (22 ).

“For if the truth of God hath more abounded through my lie unto his glory,
why yet am I also judged as a sinner?” (Romans iii, 7 .)

Page 421

“I robbed other churches, taking wages of them, to do you service” (2
Corinthians xi, 8 ).

605

What is said of the persecutions of Paul?

“And Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and slaughter against the disciples
of the Lord, went unto the high priest, and desired of him letters to
Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any of this way, whether they
were men or women he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem” (Acts ix,
1, 2 ).

This was Saul the Jew.

“But there be some that trouble you, and would pervert the gospel of
Christ.... If any man preach any other gospel than that ye have received, let
him be accursed” (Galatians i, 7, 9 ).

“I would they were even cut off which trouble you” (v, 12 ).

This was Paul the Christian.

The leopard changed his name but did not change his spots.

The alleged cause of Paul’s sudden conversion and the transference of his
hatred from Christianity to Judaism may well be questioned. The story of
the apparition will not account for it. A genuine change of belief is not
usually effected suddenly. Men sometimes change their religion for gain or
revenge. It has been charged that Paul twice changed his, the first time for
the hope of gain, the second from a desire for revenge. The Ebionites, one
of the earliest of the Christian sects, claimed that Paul was originally a
Gentile, that becoming infatuated with the daughter of the high priest he
became a convert to Judaism for the purpose of winning her for a wife, but

Page 422

being rejected, he renounced the Jewish faith and became a vehement
opponent of the law, the Sabbath, and circumcision (Epiphanius Against
Heresies, chapter xxx, sec. 16).

606

What was Christ’s final command to his disciples?

“Love one another” (John xiii, 34 ).

Christian writers prate about brotherly love, and yet from the very
beginning the church of Christ has been filled with dissensions. Christ
himself quarreled with his apostles. Paul opposed the teachings of James
(Galatians ii, 16–21 ); James condemned the teachings of Paul (ii, 20 ).
Paul proclaimed himself the divinely appointed apostle to the Gentiles:
“The gospel of the uncircumcision was committed unto me” (Galatians ii,
7 ). Peter contended that the mission had been assigned to him: “And when
there had been much disputing, Peter rose up, and said unto them, Men and
brethren, ye know how that a good while ago God made choice among us,
that the Gentiles by my mouth should hear the word of the gospel” (Acts xv,
7 ).

Paul declared Peter to be a dissembler. “But when Peter was come to
Antioch, I withstood him face to face, because he was to be blamed. For
before that certain came from James, he did eat with Gentiles; but when
they were come, he withdrew and separated himself, fearing them which
were of the circumcision. And the other Jews dissembled likewise with
him” (Galatians ii, 11–13 ).

John denounced Paul as a liar. “Thou hast tried them which say they are
apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars” (Revelation ii, 2 ).

Page 423

From these seeds of dissension death has reaped a bloody harvest. Dr.
Talmage says: “A red line runs through church history for nearly nineteen
hundred years—a line of blood; not by hundreds, but by millions we count
the slain.”

Lord Byron says: “I am no Platonist; I am nothing at all. But I would sooner
be a Paulician, Manichean, Spinozist, Gentile, Pyrrhonian, Zoroastrian, than
one of the seventy-two villainous sects who are tearing each other to pieces
for the love of the Lord and hatred of each other.”

607

Quote Paul’s characterization of Christians.

“Not many wise ... not many noble are called” (1 Corinthians i, 26 ).

“Base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen”
(28 ).

“We are made as the filth of the world, and are the offscouring of all things”
(iv, 13 ).

“We are fools for Christ’s sake” (10 ).

608

What did Christ say respecting the intellectual character of his converts?

“I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid
these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes”

Page 424

(Matthew xi, 25 ; Luke x, 21 ).

Commenting on this expression of thanks, Celsus, who lived at the time the
Four Gospels made their appearance, says: “This is one of their [the
Christians’] rules: Let no man that is learned, wise, or prudent come among
us; but if they be unlearned, or a child, or an idiot, let him freely come. So
they openly declare that none but the ignorant, and those devoid of
understanding, slaves, women, and children, are fit disciples for the God
they worship.”

Concerning the Christian teachers of that age Celsus writes as follows:
“You may see weavers, tailors, fullers, and the most illiterate of rustic
fellows, who dare not speak a word before wise men, when they can get a
company of children and silly women together, set up to teach strange
paradoxes among them.”

609

Whom did Christ declare to be among the first to enter the Kingdom of
Heaven?

Harlots and thieves.

“The harlots go into the Kingdom of God before you” (Matthew xxi, 31 ).

“Today shalt thou [the thief] be with me in paradise” (Luke xxiii, 43 ).

610

What promise did he make to his followers?

Page 425

“In my Father’s house are many mansions.... I go to prepare a place for you.
And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you
unto myself” (John xiv, 2, 3 ).

“Christians believe themselves to be the aristocracy of heaven upon earth,
they are admitted to the spiritual court, while millions of men in foreign
lands have never been presented. They bow their knees and say they are
‘miserable sinners,’ and their hearts rankle with abominable pride. Poor
infatuated fools! Their servility is real and their insolence is real but their
king is a phantom and their palace is a dream.”—Winwood Reade.

The Christ is a myth. The Holy Ghost Priestcraft overshadowed the harlot
Superstition; this Christ was born; and the Joseph of humanity, beguiled by
the Gabriel of credulity, was induced to support the family. But the soldiers
of Reason have crucified the illegitimate impostor; he is dead; and the
ignorant disciples and hysterical women who still linger about the cross
should take his body down and bury it.

Page 426

Page 427

CHAPTER IX.

Page 428

The Christ a Myth.
The conceptions regarding the nature and character of Christ, and the value
of the Christian Scriptures as historical evidence, are many, chief of which
are the following:

1. Orthodox Christians believe that Christ is a historical character,
supernatural and divine; and that the New Testament narratives, which
purport to give a record of his life and teachings, contain nothing but
infallible truth.

2. Conservative Rationalists, like Renan, and the Unitarians, believe that
Jesus of Nazareth is a historical character and that these narratives,
eliminating the supernatural elements, which they regard as myths, give a
fairly authentic account of his life.

3. Many radical Freethinkers believe that Christ is a myth, of which Jesus of
Nazareth is the basis, but that these narratives are so legendary and
contradictory as to be almost, if not wholly, unworthy of credit.

4. Other Freethinkers believe that Jesus Christ is a pure myth—that he
never had an existence, except as a Messianic idea, or an imaginary solar
deity.

The first of these conceptions must be rejected because the existence of
such a being is impossible, and because the Bible narratives which support
it are incredible. The second cannot be accepted because, outside of these
incredible narratives, there is no evidence to confirm it. One of the two last
is the only true and rational conception of the Christ.

Jesus Christ is a myth. But what do we understand by the term myth?
Falsehood, fable, and myth, are usually considered synonymous terms. But
a falsehood, a fable, and a myth, while they may all be fictions and equally
untrue, are not the same. A falsehood is the expression of an untruth

Page 429

intended to deceive. A fable is an avowed or implied fiction usually
intended to instruct or entertain. A myth is a falsehood, a fable, or an
erroneous opinion, which eventually becomes an established belief. While a
falsehood and a fable are intentional and immediate expressions of fiction, a
myth is, in most cases, an unconscious and gradual development of one.

Myths are of three kinds: Historical, Philosophical, and Poetical.

A Historical myth according to Strauss, and to some extent I follow his
language, is a real event colored by the light of antiquity, which confounded
the human and divine, the natural and the supernatural. The event may be
but slightly colored and the narrative essentially true, or it may be distorted
and numberless legends attached until but a small residuum of truth remains
and the narrative is essentially false. A large portion of ancient history,
including the Biblical narratives, are historical myths. The earliest records
of all nations and of all religions are more or less mythical. “Nothing great
has been established,” says Renan, “which does not rest on a legend. The
only culprit in such cases is the humanity which is willing to be deceived.”

A Philosophical myth is an idea clothed in the dress of historical narrative.
When a mere idea is personified and presented in the form of a man or a
god it is called a pure myth. Many of the gods and heroes of antiquity are
pure myths. John Fiske refers to a myth as “a piece of unscientific
philosophizing,” and this is a fairly good definition of the philosophical
myth.

A Poetical myth is a blending of the historical and philosophical,
embellished by the creations of the imagination. The poems of Homer and
Hesiod, which were the religious text books of the ancient Greeks, and the
poetical writings of the Bible, which helped to form and foster the Semitic
faiths of Judaism, Christianity, and Mohammedanism, belong to this class.

It is often difficult, if not impossible, to distinguish a historical from a
philosophical myth. Hence the non-agreement of Freethinkers in regard to
the nature of the Christ myth. Is Christ a historical or a philosophical myth?

Page 430

Does an analysis of his alleged history disclose the deification of a man, or
merely the personification of an idea?

The following hypothesis, written by Mrs. Besant, of England, is, to a
considerable extent, an epitome of the views of Strauss, who, in his
masterly “Leben Jesu,” adopts the historical myth:

“The mythic theory accepts an historical groundwork for many of the
stories about Jesus, but it does not seek to explain the miraculous by
attenuating it into the natural.... It attributes the incredible portions of the
history to the Messianic theories current among the Jews. The Messiah
would do this and that; Jesus was the Messiah; therefore, Jesus did this and
that—such, argue the supporters of the mythical theory, was the method in
which the mythus was developed.... Thus, Jesus is descended from David,
because the Messiah was to come of David’s lineage; his birth is announced
by an angelic visitant, because the birth of the Messiah must not be less
honored than that of Isaac or of Samson; he is born of a virgin, because God
says of the Messiah, ‘this day have I begotten thee,’ implying the direct
paternity of God, and because the prophecy in Is. vii, 14 , was applied to
the Messiah by the later Jews; born at Bethlehem, because there the
Messiah was to be born (Micah v, 2 ); announced to shepherds, because
Moses was visited among the flocks, and David taken from the sheepfolds
at Bethlehem; heralded by a star, because a star should arise out of Jacob
(Num. xxiv, 17 ), and ‘the Gentiles shall come to thy light’ (Is. lx, 3 );
worshiped by Magi, because the star was seen by Balaam, the magus, and
astrologers would be those who would most notice a star; presented with
gifts by these Eastern sages, because kings of Arabia and Saba shall offer
gifts (Ps. lxxii, 10 ); saved from the destruction of the infants by a jealous
king, because Moses, one of the great types of the Messiah, was so saved;
flying into Egypt and thence returning, because Israel, again a type of the
Messiah, so fled and returned, and ‘out of Egypt have I called my son’
(Hos. xi, 1 ); at twelve years of age found in the temple, because the duties
of the law devolved on the Jewish boy at that age, and where should the
Messiah then be found save in his Father’s temple? recognized at his
baptism by a divine voice, to fulfil Is. xlii, 1 ; hovered over by a dove,
because the brooding spirit (Gen. i, 2 ) was regarded as dove-like, and the

Page 431

spirit was to be especially poured on the Messiah (Is. xlii, 1 ); tempted by
the devil to test him, because God tested his greatest servants, and would
surely test the Messiah; fasting forty days in the wilderness, because the
types of the Messiah—Moses and Elijah—thus fasted in the desert; healing
all manner of disease, because Messiah was to heal (Is. xxxv, 5–6 );
preaching, because Messiah was to preach (Is. lxi, 1–2 ); crucified, because
the hands and feet of Messiah were to be pierced (Ps. xxii, 16 ); mocked,
because Messiah was to be mocked (Ib. 6–8 ); his garments divided,
because thus it was spoken of Messiah (Ib. 18 ); silent before his judges,
because Messiah was not to open his mouth (Is. liii, 7 ); buried by the rich,
because Messiah was thus to find his grave (Ib. 9 ); rising again, because
Messiah could not be left in hell (Ps. xvi, 10 ); sitting at God’s right hand,
because there Messiah was to sit as king (Ps. cx, 1 ). Thus the form of the
Messiah was cast, and all that had to be done was to pour in the human
metal; those who alleged that the Messiah had come in the person of Jesus
of Nazareth, adapted his story to the story of the Messiah, pouring the
history of Jesus into the mould already made for the Messiah, and thus the
mythus was transformed into a history.”

The foregoing theory, with various modifications, is accepted by a majority
of Freethinkers at the present time.

The hypothesis that Christ is a philosophical myth, based, like the preceding
one, upon the Messianic idea, is thus presented by T. B. Wakeman:

“Never was there an example of a word becoming a believed person, under
this law of materialization, more plainly and evolutionally than the
‘Messiah’ and ‘Son of Man’ of the Hebrew prophecies.... The Christ,
‘Jesus,’ was no man, for the reason that he was prophesied and visionated
into this world and life to do a work that it would be utterly absurd to
suppose a man could ever do. The Romans had killed, and could easily kill,
every man who had tried to resist their oppression. Now the God Yahweh
by his ‘eternally begotten son,’ spiritized as the ‘Son of Man,’ that is the
‘Soul of the State,’ as Shakespeare makes Ulysses say it, must, in order to
be of any avail appear with supernatural powers. He was the personified
people, Israel; he had been crucified alive, in their subjection and massacre

Page 432

even to the death and Hades. But by supernatural power he, the Israel,
would rise again and bring the final judgment backed by the infinite power
of the nation’s Father, Yahweh. It was only a Spirit-God who could do this
—nothing less could be originated, or thought of, or provided, for such a
superhuman purpose. A person, a man, a reformer, a weak edition of
Socrates, or Savonarola or Bruno! How absurd! The human heart in its
despair by its imagination, brought a God into the world to do a God’s
work. ‘No man,’ said Napoleon; ‘nor a God,’ says Science, except the idea.
Such it was that finally united the millions of Asia, Africa, Europe, and
America, in a dream so intoxicating that it dares not to be awakened though
the dawn of Science is here.”

Mr. Wakeman argues that the silence of history for one hundred years after
the alleged appearance of Christ can be explained only upon this hypothesis
of an ideal Christ. To this the advocate of the historical mythus may, I think,
very properly reply: History, for the most part, takes cognizance only of
noted men and important events; and while this silence precludes the
existence of the supernatural Christ of Christians, and even that of the
human Jesus of Renan, it does not necessarily preclude the existence of an
obscure religious teacher and an insignificant sect which subsequently, by a
chain of fortuitous circumstances, became the mightiest among the religions
of the world.

Again, this hypothesis presupposes a considerable degree of intellectuality
on the part of those who evolved this ideal Christ, while tradition represents
the founders of the Christian religion as grossly ignorant. Had this Christ
originally sprung from the Hellenistic Jews of intellectual Alexandria
instead of from the Jewish dregs of illiterate Galilee, Mr. Wakeman’s theory
would appeal with surprising force. Still it must be admitted that some of
the earliest Christian sects denied the material existence of Christ.

Another philosophical hypothesis, the astronomical, which regards Christ as
a solar myth, is advanced by Volney.

“These mythological traditions recounted that, ‘in the beginning, a woman
and a man had, by their fall, introduced into the world sin and misery.’

Page 433

“By this was denoted the astronomical fact that the celestial virgin and the
herdsman (Bootes), by setting heliacally at the autumnal equinox, delivered
the world to the wintry constellations, and seemed, on falling below the
horizon, to introduce into the world the genius of evil (Ahrimanes),
represented by the constellation of the serpent.

“These traditions related that the woman had decoyed and seduced the man.

“And, in fact, the virgin setting first seems to draw the herdsman after her.

“That the woman tempted him by offering him fruit fair to the sight, and
good to eat, which gave the knowledge of good and evil.

“And, in fact, the virgin holds in her hand a branch of fruit which she seems
to offer to the herdsman; and the branch, emblem of autumn, placed in the
picture of Mithra between winter and summer seems to open the door and
give knowledge, the key to good and evil.

“That this couple had been driven from the celestial garden, and that a
cherub with a flaming sword had been placed at the gate to guard it.

“And, in fact, when the virgin and the herdsman fall beneath the western
horizon, Perseus rises on the other side; and this genius, with a sword in his
hand, seems to drive them from the summer heaven, the garden and
dominion of fruits and flowers.

“That of the virgin should be born, spring up, an offspring, a child, who
should bruise the head of the serpent, and deliver the world from sin.

“This denotes the sun, which, at the moment of the winter solstice, precisely
when the Persian magi drew the horoscope of the new year, was placed on
the bosom of the virgin, rising heliacally in the eastern horizon. On this
account he was figured in their astrological pictures under the form of a
child suckled by a chaste virgin, and became afterward, at the vernal
equinox, the ram, or lamb, triumphant over the constellation of the serpent,
which disappeared from the skies.

Page 434

“That, in his infancy, the restorer of divine and celestial nature would live
abased, humble, obscure and indigent.

“And this, because the winter sun is abased below the horizon and that this
first period of his four ages or seasons is a time of obscurity, scarcity,
fasting and want.

“That being put to death by the wicked, he had risen gloriously; that he had
reascended from hell to heaven, where he would reign forever.

“This is a sketch of the life of the sun, who, finishing his career at the
winter solstice, when Typhon and the rebel angels gain the dominion, seems
to be put to death by them; but who soon after is born again, and rises into
the vault of heaven, where he reigns.”

Count Volney’s portraiture of the second member of the Christian godhead
is, for the most part, accurate. Numerous other analogies between him and
the ancient sun gods might be named.

It is the belief of many, however, that these solar attributes of Christ are
later accretions borrowed by the Roman Catholic church from the Pagan
religions which it supplanted.

While all Freethinkers are agreed that the Christ of the New Testament is a
myth they are not, as we have seen, and perhaps never will be, fully agreed
as to the nature of this myth. Some believe that he is a historical myth;
others that he is a pure myth. Some believe that Jesus, a real person, was the
germ of this Christ whom subsequent generations gradually evolved; others
contend that the man Jesus, as well as the Christ, is wholly a creation of the
human imagination. After carefully weighing the evidence and arguments in
support of each hypothesis the writer, while refraining from expressing a
dogmatic affirmation regarding either, is compelled to accept the former as
the more probable.

Page 435

Page 436

CHAPTER X.

Page 437

Sources of the Christ Myth—Ancient Religions.
Christ and the religion he is said to have founded are composite products,
made up, to a great extent, of the attributes, the doctrines, and the customs
of the gods and the religions which preceded them and existed around them.
The Christian believes that Christ is coexistent with his father, Jehovah—
that he has existed from the foundations of the world. This is in a measure
true. The years that have elapsed since his alleged incarnation are few
compared with the years of his gestation in the intellectual womb of
humanity.

To understand the origin and nature of Christ and Christianity it is necessary
to know something of the religious systems and doctrines from which they
were evolved. The following, some in a large and others in but a small
degree, contributed to mold this supposed divine incarnation and inspire
this supposed revelation: 1. Nature or Sex Worship. 2. Solar Worship. 3.
Astral Worship. 4. Worship of the Elements and Forces of Nature. 5.
Worship of Animals and Plants. 6. Fetichism. 7. Polytheism. 8.
Monotheism. 9. The Mediatorial Idea. 10. The Messianic Idea. 11. The
Logos. 12. The Perfect Man.

1. Nature or Sex Worship.

The deification and worship of the procreative organs and the generative
principles of life is one of the oldest and one of the most universal of
religions. It has been called the foundation of all religions. In some nations
the worship of the male energy, Phallic worship, predominated; in others
the worship of the female energy, Yoni worship, prevailed. But in all both
elements were recognized. Mrs. Besant says: “Womanhood has been

Page 438

worshiped in all ages of the world, and maternity has been deified by all
creeds: from the savage who bowed before the female symbol of
motherhood, to the philosophic Comtist who adores woman ‘in the past, the
present, and the future,’ as mother, wife, and daughter, the worship of the
female element in nature has run side by side with that of the male; the
worship is one and the same in all religions, and runs in an unbroken thread
from the barbarous ages to the present time.”

Among the life generating gods may be named Vishnu, Osiris, Zeus,
Priapus, Adonis, Bacchus, Saturn, Apollo, Baal, Moloch, and Jehovah.
Among the receptive life producing goddesses were Isis, Rhea, Ceres,
Venus, Istar, Astarte, Aschera, Devaki, Eve, and Mary. Where the worship
of the female element largely prevailed the Virgin and Child was a favorite
deity. Isis and Horus, Rhea and Quirinus, Leto and Apollo, Devaki and
Krishna, Mary and Christ, all had their inception in the sex worship of
primitive man.

The symbol of Phallic worship, the cross, has become the emblem of
Christianity. I quote again from our English authoress: “We find the cross in
India, Egypt, Thibet, Japan, always as the sign of life-giving power; it was
worn as an amulet by girls and women, and seems to have been specially
worn by the women attached to the temples [sacred prostitutes], as a symbol
of what was, to them, a religious calling. The cross is, in fact, nothing but
the refined phallus, and in the Christian religion is a significant emblem of
its Pagan origin; it was adored, carved in temples, and worn as a sacred
emblem by sun and nature worshipers, long before there were any
Christians to adore, carve, and wear it. The crowd kneeling before the cross
in Roman Catholic and in High Anglican churches is a simple reproduction
of the crowd who knelt before it in the temples of ancient days, and the girls
who wear it amongst ourselves are—in the most innocent unconsciousness
of its real significance—exactly copying the Indian and Egyptian women of
an elder time.”

The “American Cyclopedia” says: “The crux ansata, so common on
Egyptian monuments, symbolizes the union of the active and passive

Page 439

principles of nature. In the Etruscan tombs have been found crosses of four
phalli.”

Regarding this subject, McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia of Biblical,
Theological and Ecclesiastical Literature,” a standard orthodox Christian
authority, says: “The sign of the cross is found as a holy symbol among
several ancient nations.... Sometimes it is the phallus” (Art. Cross). The
same authority says that the Tau or sign of life (one form of the Phallic
cross) “was adopted by some of the early Christians in lieu of the cross....
Christian inscriptions at the great oasis are headed by this symbol; it has
been found on Christian monuments at Rome” (Art. Egypt).

Dr. Thomas Inman, of England, one of the foremost authorities on ancient
symbolism, says: “It has been reserved for Christian art to crowd our
churches with the emblems of Bel and Astarte, Baalim and Ashtoreth, linga
and yoni, and to elevate the phallus to the position of the supreme deity”
(Ancient Pagan and Modern Christian Symbolism, p. 16).

Describing the chasuble, worn by Christian priests, Dr. Inman says: “Its
form is that of the vesica piscis, one of the most common emblems of the
yoni. It is adorned by the Triad. When worn by the priest, he forms the male
element, and with the chasuble completes the sacred four. When worshiping
the ancient goddesses, whom Mary has displaced, the officiating ministers
clothed themselves in feminine attire. Hence the use of the chemise, etc.
Even the tonsured head, adopted from the priests of the Egyptian Isis,
represents ‘l’anneau’; so that on head, shoulders, breast and body, we may
see on Christian priests the relics of the worship of Venus, and the adoration
of woman! How horrible all this would sound if, instead of using veiled
language, we had employed vulgar words. The idea of a man adorning
himself, when ministering before God and the people, with the effigies of
those parts which nature as well as civilization teaches us to conceal, would
be simply disgusting, but when all is said to be mysterious and connected
with hidden signification, almost everybody tolerates and many eulogize or
admire it!” (Ibid, p. 104).

Page 440

Westropp and Wake, in their “Ancient Symbol Worship,” state that Judaism
and Christianity have been largely derived from Phallic worship. Westropp
says: “Circumcision was in its inception a purely Phallic ordinance.” Our
Christian marriage ceremonies, he says, are relics of this worship. Wake
says: “In the recognition of God as the universal father, the great Parent of
mankind, there is a development of the fundamental idea of Phallism. In the
position assigned to Mary as the mother of God the paramount principle of
the primitive belief is again predominant. The nimbus, the aureole, the
cross, the fish, and even the spires of churches, are symbols retained from
the old Phallic worship.”

Dr. Alexander Wilder says: “There is not a fast or festival, procession or
sacrament, social custom or religious symbol, existing at the present day
which has not been taken bodily from Phallism, or from some successive
system of Paganism.”

Aschera, the voluptuous goddess of fertility, was a Hebrew goddess and
was worshiped, along with Jehovah, in the temple itself at Jerusalem. Jules
Soury, of France, in his “Religion of Israel” (p. 68), says: “Under the kings
of Judah and Israel, the symbol of Aschera [the phallus] became an object
of general piety which was found in every house. Thus in the provinces of
France, we still find gigantic crosses on the high roads, on the crossways of
the woods which serve as resting places at the Fete Dieu, while, under the
porches of churches, vendors of religious toys still sell little Christs in wood
or metal for a few half-pence. The rich women of Israel, the bourgeoises of
Jerusalem, wore the symbols of Aschera in gold and silver, a sort of medals
of the Virgin of the time, which were at once jewels and objects of
devotion.” Dulaure, another French author, tells us that the worship of
Priapus, the god of procreation, under the name of St. Fontin, with rites of
the most indelicate character, prevailed in the Catholic church in several
provinces of France and Italy up to the middle of the eighteenth century, or
later.

The sex worship of the Semitic tribes of Western Asia had its origin, it is
believed, in India, where, under the name of Sakti worship, it prevails
today, three-fourth of the Hindoos, it is claimed, belonging to this sect. The

Page 441

worship is thus described by the “Encyclopedia Britannica’s” chief
authority on the subject, Prof. H. H. Wilson: “The ceremonies are mostly
gone through in a mixed society, the Sakti being personified by a naked
female, to whom meat and wine are offered and then distributed amongst
the company. These eat and drink alternately with gesticulations and
mantras—and when the religious part of the business is over, the males and
females rush together and indulge in a wild orgy.”

The foregoing is almost an exact description of the Agapae, or Love Feasts,
as they were observed for a time in the early Christian church.

Associated with the worship of Aschera and other goddesses of this
character was what is known as sacred prostitution. Thousands of women,
the fairest and best bred of their race, and also men (sodomites), prostituted
themselves for the support of their religion. John Clark Ridpath, in his
“History of the World,” dwells upon this institution. It was practiced for
centuries among the Hebrews, constituting a part of the temple worship, the
Jewish kings, with the exception of a few, like Hezekiah and Josiah,
sanctioning it. Solomon’s temple was largely a Pagan temple. Before it
stood two Phallic pillars, while its doors were ornamented with symbols of
Phallic and Solar worship. Solomon worshiped, in addition to other Pagan
deities, Astarte (Ashtoreth), the Sidonian Aschera (1 Kings xi, 5, 7). The
pietistic writers of the Bible condemn it, but in spite of a few spasmodic
efforts to suppress the worship, it continued to flourish until long after the
Captivity. From Soury’s account of the sanctified prostitution of Israel I
quote the following: “The tents of the sacred prostitutes were generally
erected on the ‘high places,’ where sacrifices were offered, beside the tablet
of Baal or Iahveh [Jehovah] and the symbol of Aschera (Isaiah lvii, 7 , et
seq.; Ezekiel xxiii, 14 ; Hosea iv, 17 ). These tents were woven and
ornamented with figures by the priestesses of Aschera. Robed in splendid
garments, their tresses dripping with perfumes, their cheeks painted with
vermilion, their eyes black-circled with antimony, their eyelashes
lengthened with a compound of gums, musk and ebony, the priestesses
awaited the worshipers of the goddess within these tents (Numbers xxv, 8 )
on spacious beds (Isaiah lvii, 8 ); they fixed their own price and conditions,
and poured the money into the treasury of the temple” (Religion of Israel, p.

Page 442

71). After describing the temple of Zarpanit, which was furnished with cells
for the use of the Babylonian women, Dr. Soury says: “Cells of the same
kind, serving the same purpose, existed at Jerusalem in the very temple of
Jehovah, wherein Aschera had her symbol and was adored” (Ibid 72).
“Prostitutes,” says this writer, “were of both sexes. The men were called
kedeschim, the women kedeschoth—that is ‘holy, vowed, consecrated.’
Deuteronomy bears witness that both the one and the other brought the hire
of their prostitution into the treasury of the temple of Jehovah. This paid in
part the expenses of worship at Jerusalem” (Ib. 73).

“If then, in Hebrew law and practice,” says Dr. Inman, “we find such a
strong infusion of the sexual element, we cannot be surprised if it should be
found elsewhere, and gradually influence Christianity” (Ancient
Symbolism). “The worship of God the Father has repeatedly clashed with
that of God the Mother, and the votaries of each respectively have worn
badges characteristic of the sex of their deity.... Our sexual sections are as
well marked as those in ancient Jerusalem, which swore by Jehovah and
Ashtoreth respectively” (Ibid).

It is well known that religious prostitution has been practiced in some form
by Christ’s devotees from the earliest ages of the church down to the
present time. Writing of the middle ages, Lecky, the historian of European
morals, says: “We may not lay much stress on such isolated instances of
depravity as that of Pope John XXIII ., who was condemned, among many
other crimes, for incest and adultery; or the abbot-elect of St. Augustine, at
Canterbury, who in 1171 was found, on investigation, to have seventeen
illegitimate children in a single village; or an abbot of St. Pelayo, in Spain,
who in 1130 was proved to have kept no less than seventy concubines; or
Henry III., Bishop of Liege, who was deposed in 1274 for having sixty-five
illegitimate children; but it is impossible to resist the evidence of a long
chain of Councils and ecclesiastical writers, who conspire in depicting far
greater evils than simple concubinage.... The writers of the middle ages are
full of accounts of nunneries that were like brothels, of the vast multitude of
infanticides within their walls, and of that inveterate prevalence of incest
among the clergy, which rendered it necessary again and again to issue the

Page 443

most stringent enactments that priests should not be permitted to live with
their mothers or sisters” (History of European Morals, Vol. II, P. 331).

For centuries the worship of the Virgin Mary, the Christian goddess of
reproduction and motherhood, was supreme; the worship of God and Christ
being subordinated to it. During these centuries, Hallam tells us, chastity
was almost unknown. In every land, every class ignored the seventh
commandment, because it was taught and believed that all offenses of this
character were condoned by the Virgin. Hallam cites numerous instances of
her alleged interventions in behalf of those who indulged in illegitimate
practices. The following is one: “In one tale the Virgin takes the shape of a
nun, who had eloped from the convent, and performs her duties ten years,
till, tired of a libertine life, she returns unsuspected. This was in
consideration of her having never omitted to say an Ave as she passed the
Virgin’s image” (Middle Ages, p. 604).

Christian chivalry, so much lauded in our day, was simply a form of sex
worship. Hallam characterizes it as unbridled libertinism. The writings of
that age, like those of Boccaccio, he says, indicate “a general dissoluteness
in the intercourse of the sexes.... The violation of marriage vows passes in
them for an incontestable privilege of the brave and the fair” (Ibid, p. 666).

Holy pilgrimages to the shrines of saints were usually pilgrimages to the
shrine of Venus. “Some of the modes of atonement which the church most
approved, were particularly hostile to public morals. None was so usual as
pilgrimage; whether to Jerusalem or Rome, which were the great objects of
devotion, or to the shrine of some national saint, a James of Compostella, a
David, or a Thomas Becket. This licensed vagrancy was naturally
productive of dissoluteness, especially among the women. Our English
ladies, in their zeal to obtain the spiritual treasures of Rome, are said to
have relaxed the necessary caution about one that was in their own custody”
(Ib., p. 607).

The prelates of the church, being equally culpable, winked at the
licentiousness of the lower orders of the clergy. “In every country,” says
Hallam, “the secular and parochial clergy kept women in their houses, upon

Page 444

more or less acknowledged terms of intercourse, by a connivance of their
ecclesiastical superiors” (Ib., p. 353). “A writer of respectable authority
asserts that the clergy frequently obtained a bishop’s license to cohabit with
a mate” (Ib., p. 354).

Another form of “sanctified” sexual indulgence, and which received the
sanction of the church, was what is known as Marquette. Concerning this
custom Mrs. Matilda Joslyn Gage, in her “Woman, Church and State,” says:
“The law known as Marchetta, or Marquette, compelled newly-married
women to a most dishonorable servitude. They were regarded as the rightful
prey of the Feudal Lord from one to three days after their marriage, and
from this custom the eldest son of the serf was held as the son of the Lord....
Marquette was claimed by the Lord’s Spiritual, as well as by the Lord’s
Temporal. The Church, indeed, was the bulwark of this base feudal claim.”
This is affirmed by the French historian, Michelet. He says: “The lords
spiritual (clergy) had this right no less than the lords temporal. The parson,
being a lord, expressly claimed the first fruits of the bride” (La Sorcerie, p.
62).

The brazen lewdness of medieval Christianity has been driven into privacy.
But it still exists, and it is still religious. The Italian patriot, Garibaldi, bears
this testimony: “In Rome, in 1849, I myself visited every convent. I was
present at all the investigations. Without a single exception we found
instruments of torture, and a cellar with the bodies of infant children.”
Referring to the priests connected with certain convents, Dr. Inman says:
“Their practice was to instruct their victims that whatever was said or done
must be accompanied by a pious sentence. Thus, ‘I love you dearly’ was a
profane expression; but ‘I desire your company in the name of Jesus,’ and ‘I
embrace in you the Holy Virgin,’ was orthodox.”

Protestant readers, generally, will accept this testimony as true of Catholic
countries. But have Protestant countries a purer record? Lecky, classed as a
Protestant historian, says: “The two countries which are most thoroughly
pervaded by Protestant theology are probably Scotland and Sweden; and if
we measure their morality by the common though somewhat defective test
that is furnished by the number of illegitimate births, the first is well known

Page 445

to be considerably below the average morality of European nations, while
the second, in this as in general criminality, has been pronounced by a very
able and impartial Protestant witness, who has had the fullest means of
judging, to be very far below every other Christian nation” (European
Morals, Vol. I, p. 391).

The religion of Christ as it exists today is not only in its external forms, but
in its very essence, largely a survival of the nature worship of old. That it is
closely allied to it is admitted by Christian ministers themselves. The Rev.
Frederick Robertson says: “The devotional feelings are often singularly
allied to the animal nature. They conduct the unconscious victim of feelings
that appear divine, into a state of life at which the world stands aghast;
fanaticism is always united with either excessive lewdness or desperate
asceticism” (Essays). The Rev. S. Baring-Gould, in “Freaks of Fanaticism,”
says: “The religious passion verges so closely on the sexual passion that a
slight additional pressure given to it bursts the partition, and both are
confused in a frenzy of religious debauch.” The Rev. J. H. Noyes says:
“Religious love is a very near neighbor to sex love, and they always get
mixed in the intimacies and social excitement of [religious] revivals.”

2. Solar Worship.

Scarcely less prevalent than sex worship was the worship of the sun. While
sex worship was confined chiefly to the generation of human life, sun
worship comprehended the generation of all life. The sun was recognized as
the generative power of the universe. He overshadows the receptive earth
from whom all life is born. I quote from M. Soury: “Amid all these forces,
the mightiest is, without contradiction, the sun, the fire of heaven, father of
earthly fire, unique and supreme cause of motion and life on our planet.
There is no need or reason to understand that the very life, and as it were
the blood of our celestial father flows in the veins of the Earth, our mother.
In the time of love, when the luminous heaven embraces her, from her
fertilized womb springs forth a world. It is she who quivers on the plains

Page 446

where the soft moist air waves gently on the grasses; it is she who climbs in
the bush, who soars in the oak, who fills the solitude with the joyous twitter
of birds beneath the cloudlet, or from the leaf-lined nests; it is she who in
seas and in running waters, or mountains and in woods, couples the
gorgeous male with the ardent female, throbs in every bosom, loves in
every life. But all this terrestrial life, all this warmth and all this light are
but effluents from the sun.” (Religion of Israel, pp. 3, 4.)

Prof. Tyndall says: “We are no longer in a poetical but in a purely
mechanical sense, the children of the sun.” “The sun,” said Napoleon
Bonaparte, “gives all things life and fertility. It is the true God of the earth.”

John Newton, M.R.C.S., of England, says: “The glorious sun, that ‘god of
this world,’ the source of life and light to our earth, was early adored, and
an effigy thereof used as a symbol. Mankind watched with rapture its rays
gain strength daily in the Spring, until the golden glories of Midsummer had
arrived, when the earth was bathed during the longest days in his beams,
which ripened the fruits that his returning course had started into life. When
the sun once more began its course downwards to the winter solstice, his
votaries sorrowed, for he seemed to sicken and grow paler at the advent of
December, when his rays scarcely reached the earth, and all nature,
benumbed and cold, sunk into a death-like sleep. Hence feasts and fasts
were instituted to mark the commencement of the various phases of the
solar year, which have continued from the earliest known period, under
various names, to our own times” (The Assyrian Grove).

The most prominent deities in the pantheons of the gods were solar deities.
Among these were Osiris, Vishnu, Mithra, Apollo, Hercules, Adonis,
Bacchus, and Baal. In the worship of some of these gods sex and solar
worship were united.

The early Israelites were mostly sun worshipers. And even in later times,
the sun god, Baal, divided with Jehovah the worship of the Jews. Saul,
Jonathan, and David named their children in honor of this god. “Saul begat
Jonathan, ... and Esh-baal. And the son of Jonathan was Merib-baal” (1
Chron. viii, 33, 34 ). David named his last son, save one, Beeliada, “Baal

Page 447

Knows,” (1 Chron. xiv, 7 ). Solomon’s worship included not merely the
worship of Jehovah, but that of Baal and other gods. His temple was filled
with Pagan ornaments and emblems pertaining to solar worship. Regarding
this the Rev. Dr. Oort of Holland says: “Solomon’s temple had much in
common with heathen edifices, and slight modifications might have made it
a suitable temple for Baal. This need not surprise us, for the ancient religion
of the Israelitish tribes was itself a form of Nature-worship just as much as
the religions of the Canaanites, Phenicians, Philistines, and other
surrounding peoples were. Most of the Israelites certainly saw no harm in
these ornaments, since they were not aware of any very great difference
between the character of Yahweh [Jehovah] and that of Baal, Astarte, or
Moloch” (Bible for Learners, vol. ii, p. 88). Long after the time of Solomon
the horses and chariots of the Sun were kept in the temple (2 Kings xxiii,
11 ). Many of the stories concerning Moses, Joshua, Jonah, and other Bible
characters are solar myths. Samson was a sun god. Dr. Oort says: “Sun-
worship was by no means unknown to the Israelites.... The myths that were
circulated among these people show that they were zealous worshipers of
the sun. These myths are still preserved, but, as in all other cases, they are
so much altered as to be hardly recognizable. The writer who has preserved
them for us lived at a time when the worship of the sun had long ago died
out. He transforms the sun god into an Israelite hero [Samson]” (Ibid i, p.
414). St. Augustine believed that Samson and the sun god Hercules were
one.

Charles Francois Dupuis, in his “Origin of Worship,” one of the most
elaborate and remarkable works on mythology ever penned, shows that
nearly all the religions of the world, including Christianity, were derived
largely from solar worship. All the solar deities, he says, have a common
history. This history, summarized, is substantially as follows: “The god is
born about December 25th, without sexual intercourse, for the sun, entering
the winter solstice, emerges in the sign of Virgo, the heavenly Virgin. His
mother remains ever-virgin, since the rays of the sun, passing through the
zodiacal sign, leave it intact. His infancy is begirt with dangers, because the
new-born Sun is feeble in the midst of the winter’s fogs and mists, which
threaten to devour him; his life is one of toil and peril, culminating at the
spring equinox in a final struggle with the powers of darkness. At that

Page 448

period the day and night are equal, and both fight for the mastery. Though
the night veil the Sun and he seems dead; though he has descended out of
sight, below the earth, yet he rises again triumphant, and he rises in the sign
of the Lamb, and is thus the Lamb of God, carrying away the darkness and
death of the winter months. Henceforth he triumphs, growing ever stronger
and more brilliant. He ascends into the zenith, and there he glows, on the
right hand of God, himself God, the very substance of the Father, the
brightness of his glory, and the express image of his person, upholding all
things by his life-giving power.”

Dr. G. W. Brown, author of “Researches in Oriental History,” says:
“Strange as it may seem, whilst Mithras and Osiris, Dionysos and Bacchus,
Apollo and Serapis, with many others [including Christ] in name, all
masculine sun gods, and all interblended, a knowledge of one is generally a
knowledge of the whole, wherever located or worshiped.”

If Christ was not originally a solar god he wears today the livery of one. His
mother, the Virgin, was the mother of the solar gods; his birthday,
Christmas, is the birthday of all the gods of the sun; his Twelve Apostles
correspond to the twelve signs of the Zodiac; according to the Gospels, at
his crucifixion the sun was eclipsed, he expired toward sunset, and rose
again with the sun; the day appointed for his worship, the Lord’s day, is the
die solis, Sunday, of the sun worshipers; while the principal feasts observed
in memory of him were once observed in honor of their gods. “Every detail
of the Sun myth,” says the noted astronomer, Richard A. Proctor, “is
worked into the record of the Galilean teacher.”

The cross we have seen was a symbol of Phallic worship. The cross, and
especially the crucifix, was also an emblem of solar worship. It was carved
or painted on, or within, a circle representing the horizon, the head and feet
and the outstretched arms of the sacrificial offering or crucified Redeemer
pointing toward the four quarters of the horizon. The Lord’s Supper,
observed in memory of Christ, was observed in memory of Mithra,
Bacchus, and other solar gods. The nimbus, or aureola, surrounding the
head of Jesus in his portraits represents the rays of the sun. It was thus that
the ancient adorers of the sun adorned the effigies of their god. There still

Page 449

exists a pillar erected by the sun worshipers of Carthage. On this pillar is
carved the sun god, Baal, with a nimbus encircling his head.

The Christian doctrine of the resurrection had its origin in sun worship. As
the sun, the Father, rose from the dead, so it was believed that his earthly
children would also rise from the dead. “The daily disappearance and the
subsequent rise of the sun,” says Newton, “appeared to many of the
ancients as a true resurrection; thus, while the east came to be regarded as
the source of light and warmth, happiness and glory, the west was
associated with darkness and chill, decay and death. This led to the custom
of burying the dead so as to face the east when they rose again, and of
building temples and shrines with an opening toward the east. To effect this,
Vitruvius, two thousand years ago, gave precise rules, which are still
followed by Christian architects.”

Max Mueller, in his “Origin of Religion,” (pp. 200, 201), says: “People
wonder why so much of the old mythology, the daily talk, of the Aryans
was solar: what else could it have been? The names of the sun are endless
and so are his stories; but who he was, whence he came and whither he
went, remained a mystery from beginning to end.... Man looked up to the
sun, yearning for the response of a soul, and though that response never
came, though his senses recoiled, dazzled and blinded by an effulgence
which he could not support, yet he never doubted that the invisible was
there, and that, where his senses failed him, where he could neither grasp
nor comprehend, he might still shut his eyes and trust, fall down and
worship.”

This worship of old survives in the worship of today. A knowledge of the
location, the limits and the nature of the sun has gradually convinced the
world that this is not God’s dwelling place; but somewhere in the infinite
expanse of the blue beyond they fancy he has his throne. To this imaginary
being is rendered the same adoration that was rendered to him by primitive
man—the adoration of childish ignorance.

Page 450

3. Astral Worship.

The worship of the planets and stars was probably a later development than
sex and solar worship. It flourished for a time in nearly every part of the
world, and left its impress on the religions that succeeded it.

In Chaldea, one of the principal sources of Judaism and Christianity, the
worship of the stars prevailed. I quote from Dr. Ridpath: “In their
aspirations for communion with the higher powers, the yearning of the
ancient Chaldeans turned upwards to the planets and the stars. The horizon
of the Babylonian plain was uniform and boundless. It was the heaven
above rather than the earth beneath, which exhibited variety and life. The
Zodiac was ever new with its brilliant evolutions. Through the clear
atmosphere the tracks of the shining orbs could be traced in every phase and
transposition. With each dawn of morning light, with each recurrence of the
evening twilight, a new panorama spread before the reverent imagination of
the dreamer, and he saw in the moving spheres not only the abode but the
manifested glory of his gods” (History of the World, vol. 1, p. 138).

“Until today, in the high light of civilization, the idea of some kind of
domination of the stars over the affairs of human life has hardly released its
hold on the minds of men; and the language of the old Chaldean ritual of
signs has still a familiar sound in the ears of the credulous” (Ibid, p. 140).

After alluding to the ancient Vedic religion, which recognized in the stars
the souls of our departed ancestors, Prof. John Fiske says: “The
Christianized German peasant, fifty centuries later, tells his children that the
stars are angels’ eyes, and the English cottager impresses it on the youthful
mind that it is wicked to point to the stars, though why he cannot tell”
(Myths and Myth Makers, p. 76).

In the Zodiac the Sun had twelve palaces. Each palace had a star for a god,
and each was subject to the Sun. Each day of the week was governed by a
planet, and each hour of the day had its controlling star. Many scholars,
including Jefferson, have held that Christ and his Twelve Apostles relate to
the Zodiac and were derived from this stellar worship. The seven days of

Page 451

the week are still dedicated to the old planetary gods, and, with a few
modifications, bear their names.

“Chambers’ Encyclopedia” says: “The Jews, as well as the early Christians,
had no special names for the single days, but counted their number from the
previous Sabbath, beginning with Sunday, as the first after the Sabbath, and
ending with Friday, as the sixth after the previous, or eve (Ereb) of the next
Sabbath. After a very short time, however, young Christianity, which in the
same manner had endeavored to count from the feria secunda, or second
day after Sunday, to the Septima (or Saturday), had to fall back again upon
the old heathen names” (Art. Week).

The planetary gods Nardouk (Jupiter), Adar (Saturn), Istar (Venus), Nergal
(Mars), and Nebo (Mercury), were all worshiped by the ancient Israelites.
Istar was called “Queen of the Stars.” Moloch, the rival of Jehovah, who
shared for centuries the worship of the Hebrews, had his blazing star, the
emblem of his implacable cruelty. The worship of Astarte, daughter of the
moon, and “Queen of Heaven,” whose emblem was a star, was introduced
by Solomon himself (1 Kings xi, 5 ; 2 Kings xxiii, 13 ). For more than
three hundred years she had her temple in Jerusalem. And even today
devout Jews address orizons to the new moon, a relic of the worship of
Astarte. The rosary is a survival of astral worship. It was once a symbol of
the stars.

The author of “Supernatural Religion” says: “The belief that sun, moon and
stars were living entities possessed of souls was generally held by the Jews
at the beginning of our era.”

The same belief was entertained by the Christian Fathers. Origen says: “As
the stars move with so much order and method that under no circumstances
whatever do their course seem to be disturbed, is it not the extreme of
absurdity to suppose that so much order, so much observance of discipline
and method could be demanded from or fulfilled by irrational beings?”

Out of astral worship grew the so-called science of astrology. Of this
“Chambers’s Encyclopedia” says: “Astrology is one of the most ancient

Page 452

forms of superstition, and is found prevailing among the nations of the East
at the very dawn of history. The Jews became much addicted to it after the
Captivity.”

One of the so-called Messianic prophecies of the Old Testament reads:
“There shall come a star out of Jacob” (Num. xxiv, 17 ). “Now when Jesus
was born in Bethlehem of Judea in the days of Herod the King, behold,
there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, saying, Where is he that is
born king of the Jews? For we have seen his star in the east, ... and, lo, the
star, which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood
over where the young child was” (Matt. ii, 1, 2, 9 ). This marvelous event
at the advent of the Christian Messiah was a complete “fulfillment” of what
had been predicted centuries before concerning the appearance of the
expected Persian Messiah, the original of the expected Messiah of the Jews.

Graves says that the language of Matthew clearly betrays the astrological
origin of his story: “The practice of calculating nativities by the stars was in
vogue in the era and country of Christ’s birth, and had been for a long time
previously in various countries. ‘We have seen his star in the east, and have
come to worship him.’ Now mark, here, it was not the star, nor a star, but
‘his star’; thus disclosing its unmistakable astrological features” (Sixteen
Crucified Saviors, p. 53).

After referring to the prevalency of astrology at the beginning of, and
anterior to, the Christian era, Strauss says: “When such ideas were afloat, it
was easy to imagine that the birth of the Messiah must be announced by a
star, especially as, according to the common interpretation of Balaam’s
prophecy, a star was there made the symbol of the Messiah. It is certain that
the Jewish mind effected this combination; for it is a rabbinical idea that at
the time of the Messiah’s birth a star will appear in the east and remain for a
long time visible.... In the time of Jesus it was the general belief that stars
were always the forerunners of great events.”

Jesus in the Apocalypse declares himself to be “the bright and morning
star” (xxii, 16 ). He “had in his right hand seven stars” (i, 16 ). “The seven
stars are the angels of the seven churches” (20 ). His second coming will

Page 453

be heralded by “signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars” (Luke
xxi, 25 ).

The star of the Magi which pointed so unerringly to the cradle of Christ
points not less unerringly to one of the sources from which Christ came.

4. Worship of the Elements and Forces of Nature.

The elements and forces of nature, Volney believes, inspired the first ideas
of God and religion:

“Man, reflecting on his condition, began to perceive that he was subjected
to forces superior to his own, and independent of his will. The sun
enlightened and warmed him, fire burned him, thunder terrified him; the
wind beat upon him, and water drowned him.”

“Considering the action of the elements on him, he conceived the idea of
weakness and subjection on his part, and of power and domination on
theirs; and this idea of power was the primitive and fundamental type of
every idea of the Divinity.”

“The action of these natural existences excited in him sensations of pleasure
and pain, of good or evil; and by a natural effect of his organization he
conceived for them love or aversion; he desired or dreaded their presence;
and fear or hope gave rise to the first idea of religion.”

From this elemental worship Indra, Agni, Zeus, Odin, Jehovah and other
gods were evolved. Jehovah was originally a god of the atmosphere. He
manifested himself in the tempest; he unchained the waves of the sea; the
wind was his breath; the thunder was his voice, the lightning his messenger.
He filled the air with frost; he precipitated the hail; he blanketed the earth
with snow; he deluged the land with rain; he congealed the water of the
stream, and parched the verdure of the field.

Page 454

Fire worship overspread Asia, and Jehovah, like Moloch, became a god of
fire. “There went up a smoke out of his nostrils, and fire out of his mouth
devoured; coals were kindled by it” (2 Sam. xxii, 9 ). He appeared to
Abram as “a smoking furnace and a burning lamp” (Gen. xv, 17 ). He
revealed himself to Moses in the burning bush. “The bush burned with fire,
but the bush was not consumed” (Ex. iii, 2 ). When David called to him
“he answered him from heaven by fire” (1 Ch. xxi, 26 ). To the fleeing
Israelites he was a “pillar of fire” (Ex. xiv, 24 ). “The Lord descended
upon” Sinai “in fire” (xix, 18 ). When he appeared upon Horeb “the
mountain burned with fire unto the midst of heaven” (Deut. iv, 11 ), “and
the Lord spake out of the midst of the fire” (12 ). “The cloud of the Lord
was upon the tabernacle by day, and fire was on it by night” (Ex. xl, 38 ).
On the Jewish altar for centuries the sacred fire was kept burning. When
Aaron, Gideon, Solomon and Elijah made offerings to Jehovah “there came
a fire out from before the Lord, and consumed” the offerings (Lev. ix, 24 ;
Jud. vi, 21 ; 2 Ch. vii, 1 ; 1 K. xviii, 38 ). Elijah was translated in “a
chariot of fire” (2 K. ii, 11 ). Elisha was surrounded by “horses and
chariots of fire” (vi, 17 ). With fire he consumed his enemies. “The Lord
rained upon Sodom and Gomorrah brimstone and fire” (Gen. 472]xix, 24).
When Nadab and Abihu “offered strange fire before the Lord” (Lev. x, 1 ),
“there went out fire from before the Lord and devoured them” (2 ). When
the Israelites displeased him at Taberah, “the fire of the Lord burnt among
them and consumed them” (Num. xi, 1 ). When the hosts of Satan
encompassed the Christian saints, “fire came down from God out of heaven
and devoured them” (Rev. xx, 9 ).

“It is now a matter of demonstration,” says M. Soury, “that at the time of
the Exodus from Egypt, in the desert, and even in the time of Judges, light
and fire were not to the Israelites mere symbols of the deity, but were the
deity himself.”

Christ inherited the fiery nature of his Father. He baptized his disciples with
fire. “He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with fire” (Matt. iii,
11 ). “And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it
sat upon each of them” (Acts ii, 3 ). He consigned his enemies to
everlasting punishment in the unquenchable fires of hell. “The Son of man

Page 455

shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all
things that offend, and them which do iniquity; and shall cast them into a
furnace of fire” (Matt. xiii, 41, 42 ). “Depart from me, ye cursed, into
everlasting fire” (xxv, 41 ). “To be cast into hell fire: where their worm
dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. For every one shall be salted with
fire” (Mark ix, 47–49 ). His disciples were imbued with the same spirit and
belief. “And they (the Samaritans) did not receive him.... And when his
disciples James and John saw this, they said, Lord, wilt thou that we
command fire to come down from heaven and consume them?” (Luke ix,
53, 54 .)

Some vestiges of ancient fire worship have been transmitted to our time.
John Newton says: “A sacred fire, at first miraculously kindled, and
subsequently kept up by the sedulous care of priests and priestesses, formed
an important part of the religion of Judea, Babylonia, Persia. Greece and
Rome, and the superstition lingers amongst us still. So late as the advent of
the Reformation, a sacred fire was kept ever burning on a shrine at Kildare,
in Ireland, and attended by virgins of high rank, called ‘inghean au dagha,’
or daughters of fire. Every year is the ceremony repeated at Jerusalem of
the miraculous kindling of the Holy Fire at the reputed sepulchre, and men
and women crowd to light tapers at the sacred flame” (The Assyrian
Grove).

5. Worship of Animals and Plants.

In the infancy of the world animals were deified and adored, and trees and
plants were regarded as sentient beings and received the homage of man.

Nearly every animal has been an object of worship. This worship flourished
for ages in Egypt and India. In Egypt the worship of the bull (Apis) was
associated with that of Osiris (Serapis). The cow is still worshiped in India.
Serpent worship has existed in every part of the world.

Page 456

Remnants of animal worship survived in Judaism and Christianity. Satan
was a serpent; Jehovah, like Osiris, was worshiped as a bull; Christ was the
lamb of God, and the Holy Ghost appeared in the form of a dove.

Closely allied to this worship, and to some extent a part of it, is the doctrine
of the transmigration of souls. Some of the Jews believed in this. So did
many of the early Christians, including Origen.

The leek, the lotus, and other plants were held as sacred or divine. The rose
was the divine flower of Greece. Its petals had been dyed with the blood of
her favorite goddess. In many nations the lily was the sacred emblem of
virginity. Christians still attach a sort of sacredness to it.

“The groves were God’s first temples,” says Bryant. The groves, too, were
among man’s first gods. Volumes have been written on the ancient worship
of trees. Not only the Druids of Britain, but the Greeks, and the Semitic
races of Asia were worshipers of trees. The giant oaks and the symmetrical
evergreens were gods. The rustling of the aspen and the moaning of the
pines were the audible whisperings of Divinity which the prophets
interpreted.

“The worship of trees,” says Soury, “only disappeared in Syria at a very late
date.... The largest and tallest trees, and the evergreen ones, were adored as
gods. A great many Semitic myths were connected with the vegetable
world. Thus the pomegranate, famous for the richness of its fruit, was
sacred to Adonis and Aphrodite. The almond, which, while nature seems
inanimate, comes forth first from winter’s sleep, the amygdalis, the ‘great
mother,’ gave birth to a crowd of Semitic legends” (Religion of Israel, pp.
66, 67).

The tree, like the serpent, was an emblem of immortality. The Garden of
Eden had its Tree of Life. Newton says: “‘I am come that they might have
Life, and that they might have it abundantly’ (John x, 10 ). Life is the
reward which has been promised under every system, including that of the
founder of Christianity. A Tree of Life stood in the midst of that Paradise
which is described in the book of Genesis; ... and in a second Paradise,

Page 457

which is promised to the blessed by the author of the book of Revelation, a
tree of life shall stand once more ‘for the healing of the nations.’”

There still exist in Palestine venerable trees which receive not merely the
reverence, but the worship of Mussulmans and Christians. Some of these
trees they believe possess divine curative powers. Travelers have observed
them covered with strips of cloth or strings, which are tied to the twigs. This
is done to induce the spirit of the tree to heal or drive away disease.

Sex worship, as we have seen, bequeathed some of its doctrines and rites to
nearly every religion that has existed since its time. It became associated
with tree worship. The Bible abounds with “sacred groves.” In Palestine
hundreds of them were consecrated to Aschera, the favorite goddess of the
ancient Jews. These groves were devoted to sacred prostitution. In some of
them the worship of Baal and Aschera were combined; in others that of
Jehovah and Aschera. “These sanctuaries of Aschera,” says M. Soury, “were
charming spots, shady groves of green trees, often watered by running
streams, mysterious retreats where all was silence save the cooing of the
doves sacred to the goddess. The symbol of Aschera, a simple pillar, or the
trunk of a tree, perhaps with its leaves and branches, was the emblem of
generative power.” The spots once occupied by these groves are still
deemed holy ground. Many of them are marked by Mohammedan mosques
and Christian chapels.

The sacred groves of Palestine where devout and voluptuous Jews mingled
the worship of Jehovah and Aschera live, too, in the Protestant camp
meetings of our western world, where, in shady bowers, Christians worship
fervently at the altar of Christ, and then, not infrequently, meet
clandestinely and pay their vows to Aschera.

The palm tree, and where the palm did not grow, the pine, both symbols of
the phallus, were worshiped. Newton says: “Palm-branches have been used
in all ages as emblems of life, peace, and victory. They were strewn before
Christ. Palm-Sunday, the feast of palms, is still kept. Even within the
present [19th] century, on this festival, in many towns of France, women
and children carried in procession at the end of their palm-branches a

Page 458

phallus made of bread, which they called, undisguisedly, ‘la pine,’ whence
the festival was called ‘La Fete des Pinnes.’ The ‘pine’ having been blest by
the priest, the women carefully preserved it during the following year as an
amulet” (The Assyrian Grove).

6. Fetichism.

Closely related to the foregoing worship is fetichism, the worship of idols
and images. This is popularly supposed to be the religion only of savages
and barbarians; but it also prevails to some extent among people who are
considered civilized and enlightened.

While it was opposed by some of the kings, priests, and prophets, idolatry
flourished among the Jews from the earliest ages down almost to the
Christian era. Abraham’s father, Terah, was an idolater (Josh. xxv, 2 ).
Jacob’s wives were daughters of an idolater. Rachel stole and hid her
father’s images (Gen. xxxi, 30–34 ). Jacob’s family were, for a time at
least, idolaters. “Then Jacob said unto his household, and all that were with
him, Put away the strange gods that are among you.... And they gave unto
Jacob all the strange gods that were in their hands, ... and Jacob hid them
under the oak which was by Shechem” (Gen. xxxv, 2–4 ). The kingdoms of
Israel and Judah were steeped in idolatry. Israel “set them up images” and
“served idols” (2 Kings xvii, 10, 11), and “did offer sweet savor to their
idols” (Ezek. vi, 13 ). Judah was “full of idols” (Is. ii, 8 ).

The fetichism of Christ’s ancestors reappeared in the image worship of his
devotees. The Christians of the middle ages, Dr. Draper says, “were
immersed in fetichism.” “The worship of images, of fragments of the cross,
or bones, nails and other relics, a true fetich worship, was cultivated”
(Conflict, p. 49). “A chip of the true cross, some iron filings from the chain
of St. Peter, a tooth or bone of a martyr, were held in adoration; the world
was full of the stupendous miracles which these relics had performed. But
especially were painted or graven images of holy personages supposed to be

Page 459

endowed with such powers. They had become objects of actual worship”
(Intellectual Development of Europe, vol. i, p. 414).

Concerning the fetichism of the church, “Chambers’s Encyclopedia” says:
“It was usual not only to keep lights and burn incense before the images, to
kiss them reverently; and to kneel down and pray before them, but some
went so far as to make the images serve as godfathers and godmothers in
baptism, and even to mingle the dust of the coloring matter scraped from
the images with the Eucharist elements in the Holy Communion.... In many
foreign churches, especially in Italy, in southern Germany, and in France [at
the present time], are to be found images which are popularly reputed as
especially sacred, and to which, or to prayers offered before which,
miraculous effects are ascribed.”

Bishop Newton, of England, admits and deplores the existence of Christian
fetichism. He says: “The consecrating and bowing down to images; the
attributing of miraculous powers and virtues to idols; the setting up of little
oratories, altars and statues in the streets and highways and on the tops of
mountains; the carrying of images and relics in pompous procession, ... all
these are equally parts of pagan and popish superstition.”

Greek, Lutheran, and Anglican churches are not free from fetichism, and
even the Evangelical churches of this country make a fetich of a book.

7. Polytheism.

Polytheism, the doctrine of a plurality of gods, has prevailed in every part
of the world. The most interesting pantheons of the gods were those of
India, Egypt, Greece, and Rome. The Hebrews, who were polytheists,
borrowed their gods from Assyria and Babylonia. The pantheon of these
nations comprised twelve principal gods and nearly a thousand minor
deities. The chief of these gods was El. His consort was Elath. The Hebrews
worshiped El under the name of El Shaddai and various other names.

Page 460

Elohim of the Bible, translated God, denotes the plural and included El and
the minor gods who surrounded him. Yahweh, Iahveh, Jehovah, etc., as he
is variously called—for Jews and Christians cannot spell and do not even
know the name of their principal deity—is a god of Assyro-Babylonian
origin. In addition to their national god, Jehovah, many of the Jews
worshiped Baal, Moloch, and Tammouz, male deities, and Astarte, Aschera,
and Istar, female deities.

That the writers of the Bible recognized a plurality of gods—were
polytheists—is proved by the following: “And the Lord God said, Behold,
the man is become as one of us” (Gen. iii, 22 ). “Who is like unto thee, O
Lord, among the gods?” (Ex. xv, 11 .) “Among the gods, there is none like
unto thee, O Lord” (Ps. lxxxvi, 8 ). “The Lord is a great God, and a great
king above all gods” (Ps. xcv, 3 ). “Thou shalt not revile the gods” (Ex.
xxii, 28 ).

Monotheism, the doctrine of one god, is not merely the worship of one god,
but the belief in the existence of one god only. Many were monotheistic in
worship—worshiped one god, their national deity—while at the same time
they were polytheistic in belief—believed in the existence of many gods.
The Jews who worshiped Jehovah have been called monotheists. And yet,
for a thousand years, they believed in the existence of Kemosh, Baal,
Moloch, Tammouz, and other deities. They believed that Jehovah was their
national god and that they owed allegiance to him; just as the subjects of an
earthly king profess their loyalty to him without denying the existence of
other kings.

While Christians profess Monotheism they are really polytheists—worship
three gods—Father (Jehovah), Son (Christ), and Holy Ghost; and recognize
a god of Evil, Satan. To these must also be added a female deity, the Virgin
Mary, who is to the devout Catholic as much of a divinity as Isis and Venus
were to ancient polytheists. The canonization and adoration of the saints,
too, are analogous to the worship of the inferior deities of ancient times.

After recounting what he believes to be the salutary influences exerted by
the medieval conception of the Virgin, Lecky says: “But the price, and

Page 461

perhaps the necessary price, of this was the exaltation of the Virgin as an
omnipresent deity of infinite power as well as infinite condescension. The
legends represented her as performing every kind of prodigy.... The painters
depicted her invested with the divine aureole, judging men on equal terms
with her Son, or even retaining her ascendancy over him in heaven. In the
devotions of the people she was addressed in terms identical with those
employed to the Almighty. A reverence similar in kind but less in degree
was soon bestowed upon the other saints, who speedily assumed the
position of the minor deities of Paganism” (History of Rationalism, Vol. I,
pp. 226, 227).

Regarding the deification and worship of saints Hallam says: “Every
cathedral or monastery had its tutelar saint, and every saint his legend,
fabricated in order to enrich the churches under his protection, by
exaggerating his virtues, his miracles, and consequently his power of
serving those who paid liberally for his patronage. Many of those saints
were imaginary persons; sometimes a blundered inscription added a name
to the calendar; and sometimes, it is said, a heathen god was surprised at the
company to which he was introduced, and the rites with which he was
honored” (Middle Ages, p. 603).

The church historian Mosheim admits and deplores the truth of this: “It is,
at the same time, as undoubtedly certain, as it is extravagant and monstrous,
that the worship of the martyrs was modeled, by degrees, according to the
religious services that were paid to the gods before the coming of Christ”
(Ecclesiastical History, p. 98).

Bishop Newton says: “The very same temples, the very same images, which
were once consecrated to Jupiter and the other demons [gods], are now
consecrated to the Virgin Mary and the other saints.”

Milman says that at an early period “Christianity began to approach to a
polytheistic form, or at least to permit what it is difficult to call by any other
name than polytheistic, habits and feelings of devotion” (History of
Christianity, Vol. III, p. 424).

Page 462

8. Monotheism.

Monotheism, as previously stated, is the doctrine of one god only. It has
gradually displaced, to a great extent, the fetichism and polytheism of
earlier times.

Comte’s law of human development is as follows:

1. Theological, or fictitious,
2. Metaphysical, or abstract,
3. Scientific, or positive.

“In the Theological state, the human mind, seeking the essential nature of
things, the first and final causes (the origin and purpose) of all effects—in
short Absolute knowledge—supposes all phenomena to be produced by the
immediate action of supernatural beings.

“In the Metaphysical state, which is only a modification of the first, the
mind supposes, instead of supernatural beings, abstract forms, veritable
entities (that is, personified abstractions) inherent in all things, and capable
of producing all phenomena.

“In the final, the Positive state, the mind has given over the vain search
after Absolute notions, the origin and destination of the universe, and the
causes of phenomena, and applies itself to the study of their laws—that is,
their invariable relations of succession and resemblance” (Positive
Philosophy, pp. 26, 27).

The lowest state of human development is the theological. Here the masses
of mankind still repose. Only the scholars and thinkers have advanced
beyond this and many of these have only reached the second or
metaphysical state.

Page 463

The highest point in the theological state is monotheism. To Judaism
Christians ascribe the glory of having been the first religion to teach a pure
monotheism. But monotheism existed long before the Jews attained to it.
Zoroaster and his earliest followers were monotheists, dualism being a later
development of the Persian theology. The adoption of monotheism by the
Jews, which occurred only at a very late period in their history, was not,
however, the result of a divine revelation, or even of an intellectual
superiority, for the Jews were immeasurably inferior intellectually to the
Greeks and Romans, to the Hindus and Egyptians, and to the Assyrians and
Babylonians, who are supposed to have retained a belief in polytheism. This
monotheism of the Jews was chiefly the result of a religious intolerance
never before equaled and never since surpassed, except in the history of
Christianity and Mohammedanism, the daughters of Judaism. Jehovistic
priests and kings tolerated no rivals of their god and made death the penalty
for disloyalty to him. The Jewish nation became monotheistic for the same
reason that Spain, in the clutches of the Inquisition, became entirely
Christian.

Jesus of Nazareth and his disciples, if they existed, were probably
monotheists, believed that Jehovah was the only God, and neither believed
nor claimed that Jesus was other than the son of man. As generations passed
the man became obscured, his deeds were magnified until at length he was
accepted as the Son of God, and a God himself. The deification of Jesus,
then, together with the apotheosis of other mortals, cannot be regarded as an
evolution from Jewish monotheism to a higher plane, but rather as a relapse
from monotheism to polytheism.

9. The Mediatorial Idea.

This idea had its origin chiefly in the worship of the elements and forces of
nature by primitive man. He believed that these elements and forces were
intelligent beings. He realized that in their presence he was in a measure
helpless. He therefore sought to win their favor and appease their wrath. He

Page 464

made offerings to them; he prayed to them; he worshiped them. But other
men, more wise, more cunning, and more fortunate, appeared to have
greater influence with these deities. He employed them to intercede for him;
and thus the priesthood was established. The priest was the first mediator.

More complex religious systems were in time evolved, and in some of them
mediatorial gods appeared. The mediatorial idea was prominent in the
Persian system. Mithra was the Persian mediator. The worship of Mithra
was carried to Rome and the Romans became acquainted with the
mediatorial idea. In an exposition of Philo’s philosophy, Mrs. Evans says:
“The most exalted spirits are able to raise themselves to the pure essence
and find peace and joy which earthly conditions cannot disturb; but weaker
natures need a helper in a Being, who, coming from above, can dwell below
and lift their souls to God. The majority of mankind, in their passage along
the slippery path of life, are sure to fall, and would perish if it were not for a
mediator between themselves and God.... The power of the Caesars,
culminating in Augustus, enabled them to claim divine honors from the
people, already disposed to see in them chosen agents of celestial
sovereignty. Rome, according to the expression of Valerius Maximus,
recognized in the Caesars the mediators between heaven and earth. And that
was before Christianity introduced its anointed mediator” (The Christ Myth,
pp. 90, 92).

The God of the Jews, to quote the words of Jefferson, was “cruel,
vindictive, capricious and unjust.” He had cursed his creation; he had
drowned a world; he had imposed the sentence of death—spiritual as well
as physical—upon his children. To placate this monster, to induce him to
remit this sentence, the priests were powerless. Millions of animals, and
even human beings, had been sacrificed to him in vain. At length his “only
begotten son,” Jesus Christ, offered himself as a sacrifice to atone for the
sins of the world. The sacrifice was accepted, and a reconciliation was
effected between God and man. Thus Christ became the great mediator of
Christianity. “There is one God, and one mediator between God and men,
the man Christ Jesus” (1 Tim. ii, 5 ). “He is the mediator of the new
testament” (Heb. ix, 15 ). From Persia and from Rome this mediatorial
God has come.

Page 465

10. The Messianic Idea.

The desire for a deliverer naturally arises in the minds of a people who are
in subjection and bondage. This desire was the germ of the Messianic idea.
While there are traces of this idea in the earlier writings of the Hebrews, it
reached its highest development during and immediately following the
Captivity, and again in the Maccabean age.

The Messiah of Judaism and the Messiah, or Christ, of Christianity, were
derived from the Persian theology, the adherents of each system modifying
the doctrine to suit their respective notions. In its article on Zoroaster,
“Chambers’s Encyclopedia” says: “There is an important element to be
noticed, viz., the Messiah, or Sosiosh, from whom the Jewish and Christian
notions of a Messiah are held by many to have been derived.... Even a
superficial glance at this sketch will show our readers what very close
parallels between Jewish and Christian notions on the one hand, and the
Zoroastrian on the other, are to be drawn.”

Christians cite numerous passages from the writings of the Old Testament
which they claim foretold the advent of Jesus. Not one of these passages, as
originally penned, refers in the remotest degree to him, though many of
them do refer to the office he is said to have filled. The Jews hoped for a
deliverer, for a national leader who would reestablish the kingdom of Israel,
and restore to it the glory of David’s reign. They were loyal to the house of
David and believed that this deliverer would be a descendant, a son, of
David. Pietists, too, in the fervor of their religious enthusiasm dreamed of
universal conversion to the Jehovistic theocracy. In the writings of their
prophets and poets these hopes and dreams found expression. “I have made
a covenant with my chosen, I have sworn unto David, my servant, thy seed
will I establish forever, and build up thy throne to all generations” (Ps.
xxxix, 3, 4 ). “And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the
kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints

Page 466

of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all
dominions shall serve and obey him” (Dan. vii, 27 ).

While the Messianic idea was originally a Persian idea, the materials used
in the formation of the Christian Messiah were drawn largely from the
Jewish Scriptures. There are passages in the Old Testament, as we have
seen, which predict the coming of a Messiah. These furnished a portion of
the materials out of which this Messianic deity, Christ, was formed. There
are many more which have no reference whatever to a Messiah which have
been made to serve as Messianic prophecies. The Old Testament, as we
have it, is alleged to be a Jewish work. It is, rather, a Christian work. It is a
Christian version of ancient Jewish writings, every book of which has been
more or less Christianized. Much of it is scarcely recognizable to a Jewish
scholar. This is especially true of so-called Messianic prophecies.

The Christian Messiah was, on the one hand, modeled, to a considerable
extent, after the Jewish ideal, while the Jewish materials, on the other hand,
were freely altered to fit the new conception. Referring to the work of the
Evangelists, M. Renan says: “Sometimes they reasoned thus: ‘The Messiah
ought to do such a thing; now Jesus is the Messiah, therefore Jesus has done
such a thing.’ At other times, by an inverse process, it was said: ‘Such a
thing has happened to Jesus; now Jesus is the Messiah; therefore such a
thing was to happen to the Messiah.’” (Jesus, p. 27).

That the so-called Messianic prophecies of the Jewish Scriptures were the
immediate source of the Christ is apparent. That he was, however, merely a
borrowed idea and not a historical realization of these prophecies is equally
apparent. The Jews were expecting a Messiah. Had Jesus realized these
expectations they would have accepted him. But he did not realize them.
These prophecies were not fulfilled in him. He was not a son of David; he
did not deliver his race from bondage; he did not become a king; the
important events that were to attend and follow Messiah’s advent form no
part even of his alleged history. His rejection by the Jews proves him to be
either a false Messiah, or an imaginary being—a historical myth, or a pure
myth—in either case a myth.

Page 467

The Jewish argument against Jesus as the Messiah is unanswerable: “We do
not find in the present comparatively imperfect stage of human progress the
realization of that blessed condition of mankind which the prophet Isaiah
associates with the era when Messiah is to appear. And as our Hebrew
Scriptures speak of one Messianic advent only, and not of two advents; and
as the inspired Book does not preach Messiah’s kingdom as a matter of
faith, but distinctly identifies it with matters of fact which are to be made
evident to the senses, we cling to the plain inference to be drawn from the
text of the Bible, and we deny that Messiah has yet appeared, and upon the
following grounds: First, because of the three distinctive facts which the
inspired seer of Judah inseparably connects with the advent of the Messiah,
viz., (1) the cessation of war and the uninterrupted reign of peace, (2) the
prevalence of a perfect concord of opinion on all matters bearing upon the
worship of the one and only God, and (3) the ingathering of the remnant of
Judah and of the dispersed ten tribes of Israel—not one has, up to the
present time, been accomplished. Second, we dissent from the proposition
that Jesus of Nazareth is the Messiah announced by the prophets, because
the church which he founded, and which his successors developed, has
offered, during a succession of centuries, most singular contrast to what is
described by the Hebrew Scriptures as the immediate consequence of
Messiah’s advent, and of his glorious kingdom. The prophet Isaiah declares
that when the Messiah appears, peace, love, and union will be permanently
established; and every candid man must admit that the world has not
realized the accomplishment of this prophecy. Again, in the days of
Messiah, all men, as Scripture saith, ‘are to serve God with one accord’;
and yet it is very certain that since the appearance of him whom Christians
believe to be Messiah, mankind has been split into more hostile divisions on
the ground of religious belief, and more antagonistic sects have sprung up,
than in any historic age before Christianity was preached.”

With orthodox Jews the belief in a Messiah is a deep rooted conviction. For
2500 years there has been displayed in front of the synagogue this sign:
“Wanted—a Messiah.” During this time many, including Jesus, Bar-
Cocheba, Moses of Candia, and Sabatai Zevi, have applied for the place,
but all applicants have been rejected, and the Messianic predictions of the
Jewish prophets are yet to be fulfilled. So, too, are those of the Persian

Page 468

prophet. In the meantime the followers of Jesus—turning from the Jews to
the Gentiles—have from this borrowed idea evolved a deity who divides
with Brahma, Buddha, and Allah, the worship of the world.

11. The Logos (Word).

The exaltation and deification of Jesus is thus described by the Dutch
theologian, Dr. Hooykaas: “When Jesus was gone, those who had known
him personally insensibly surrounded him with a glory that shone at last
with a more than human splendor. The spiritual blessings which flowed in
ever rich measure from his person and his gospel compelled the Christians
to exalt him ever more and more. The title of Son of God, which his
followers had given him as the future Messiah, was elastic and ambiguous
enough to lend itself very readily to this process. The idea of his being the
Messiah now no longer sufficed; he was something other and something far
more than the Jewish Messiah. The philosophy and theology of the day
were laid under contribution; and nothing could so well indicate his
significance for all humanity and his unapproachable exaltation as the idea
that he was the Word” (Bible for Learners, Vol. III, pp. 670, 671).

The doctrine of the Logos, or Word, as an emanation or essence of divine
wisdom is very old. It is found in the ancient religions of Egypt and India. It
was recognized in the Persian theology, and was incorporated into the
Jewish theology by the Babylonian exiles. It constitutes an important
element in the Platonic philosophy. It received its highest development and
exposition in the writings of the Jewish philosopher Philo, a contemporary
of Jesus.

Concerning the Logos, Dean Milman, in his “History of Christianity,” says:
“This Being was more or less distinctly impersonated, according to the
more popular or more philosophic, the more material or the more abstract,
notions of the age of the people. This was the doctrine from the Ganges, or
even the shores of the Yellow Sea, to the Ilissus: it was the fundamental

Page 469

principle of the Indian religion and the Indian philosophy; it was the basis
of Zoroastrianism; it was pure Platonism; it was the Platonic Judaism of the
Alexandrian school.” Another English clergyman, Mr. Lake, says: “We can
trace its [the Word’s] birthplace in the philosophic speculations of the
ancient world; we can note its gradual development and growth; we can see
it in its early youth passing (through Philo and others), from Grecian
philosophy into the current of Jewish thought” (Philo, Plato, and Paul, p.
71).

The presentation of Jesus as an incarnation of the Logos belongs to the
second century and is prominent in the Fourth Gospel. The ideas are chiefly
those of Plato and Philo. Plato’s trinity was Thought, Word and Deed. The
Word occupies the second place in the Platonic trinity as it does in the
Christian trinity. That the author of the gospel of John, written more than a
century after the time of Philo, borrowed largely from that philosopher, is
shown by the following parallels drawn from their writings:

Philo.—“The Logos is the Son of God” (De Profugis).

John.—“This [the Word] is the Son of God” (i, 34 ).

Philo.—“The Logos is considered the same as God” (De Somniis).

John.—“The Word was God” (i, 1 ).

Philo.—“He [the Logos] was before all things” (De Leg. Allegor).

John.—“The same [the Word] was in the beginning with God” (i, 2 ).

Philo.—“The Logos is the agent by whom the world was made” (De Leg.
Allegor).

John.—“All things were made by him [the Word]” (i, 3 ).

Philo.—“The Logos is the light of the world” (De Somniis).

John.—“The Word was the true light” (i, 9 ).

Page 470

Philo.—“The Logos only can see God” (De Confus. Ling.).

John.—“No man hath seen God.... He [the Word] hath declared him” (i,
18 ).

12. The Perfect Man.

The New Testament contains at least five different mythical types or
conceptions of Jesus Christ: 1. The Messiah of the synoptics, omitting the
opening chapters of Matthew and Luke. 2. The Son of God, or demi-god,
introduced in these opening chapters. 3. The incarnate Logos or God of
John. 4. The Christ of Paul. 5. Eliminating these more or less supernatural
types, there remains in these writings, in addition to the purely natural and
purely human Jesus of Nazareth, a type known as the Ideal or Perfect Alan.
This type is not only mythical, but, in the stricter sense, supernatural and
superhuman; for the perfect man must always remain an ideal rather than a
real type of man.

The last type is believed by many to represent the primal stage in the
deification of Jesus. This conception of Jesus has been held by many
Rationalistic Christians, and by some conservative Rationalists in all ages.
This, too, forms a part of the dualistic conception of Christ entertained by
orthodox Christians, a conception which supposes him to have combined in
his incarnation both a human and a divine element which made him both
man and God. The portrayal of the vicarious suffering and death of this man
has been one of the most powerful agents in the propagation of Christianity.

The molders of primitive Christianity were greatly influenced by various
philosophical speculations—by the teachings of Pythagoras and Plato
among the earlier, and by the writings of Philo and Seneca among the later
philosophers. To Philo, we have seen, they were indebted largely for the
Logos; to Seneca they were indebted chiefly for the Ideal or Perfect Man.
The following extracts are from “The Christ Myth” of Mrs. Evans:

Page 471

“Seneca advises the cherishing of a hope that victory in the form of a wise
man will finally appear, because humanity requires that the exemplification
of perfection should be visible.”

“Seneca’s conception of perfect humanity was a combination of the wise
man of the Platonists and Stoics and the gentle sufferer who endures insult
and sorrow.”

“The Logos of Philo was too ethereal to answer all the demands of feeble
humanity. The God-man must live and suffer and die among and for the
people in order to make the sacrifice complete.”

“Philo endowed the Logos of Heraclitus with the authority of a priestly
mediator, who, floating between earth and heaven, brings God and man
together; Seneca places this mediator as a suffering man among men. Philo,
from his Jewish standpoint, made the Logos the priestly intercessor;
Seneca, from the standpoint of his Stoical society, believed in the possibility
of a perfect man as savior and guide of weaker men.”

Cognizant of the striking resemblance between some of the writings of the
New Testament and the writings of the Stoics, particularly of Seneca,
modern Christian apologists affect to believe that this philosopher was
acquainted with the history and the gospel of Christ. But the Stoical
philosophy propounded by Seneca had been forming ever since the time of
Zeno, three centuries before the time of Christ. Seneca himself was born
before the Christian era, and no part of the New Testament was in existence
when he wrote. Relative to this contention Lecky writes: “It is admitted that
the greatest moralists of the Roman empire either never mentioned
Christianity, or mentioned it with contempt.... The Jews, with whom the
Christians were then identified, he (Seneca) emphatically describes as ‘an
accursed race.’” (European Morals, vol. 1, pp. 340, 342). During the second
and third centuries Christian scholars ransacked Pagan literature for
recognitions of Christ and Christianity. Regarding this, Lecky says: “At the
time, when the passion for discovering these connections was most
extravagant, the notion of Seneca and his followers being inspired by the

Page 472

Christians was unknown” (Ibid, p. 346). Gibbon says: “The new sect
[Christians] is totally unnoticed by Seneca” (Rome, vol. i, 587, note).

Out of all these various religious systems and doctrines—out of sex worship
and sun worship—out of the worship of the stars and the worship of the
elements—out of the worship of animals and the worship of idols—out of
Polytheism and Monotheism—out of the Mediatorial and Messianic ideas
—out of the Logos and the Ideal Man of the philosophers—this Christ has
come.

Page 473

Page 474

CHAPTER XI.

Page 475

Sources of the Christ Myth—Pagan Divinities.
In the preceding chapter I have noticed some of the typical religious
systems and beliefs from which Christ and Christianity were to a great
extent derived. I shall next notice more particularly some of the so-called
divine beings—some of the gods, and some of the mortals endowed with
supernatural gifts, belonging to these systems. I shall show that there were
many sons of gods besides Jehovah’s “only begotten Son”; that each of
them possessed some attribute possessed by him; that all of them lived or
existed in the minds of men, centuries before his time; and that many of
them were prototypes of him, and furnished in a large degree the ideas
which suggested him, or which are associated with him and his religion. My
list will comprise the following, all of whom were believed by their
worshipers or followers to be of divine descent: Krishna, Buddha,
Confucius, Laou-tsze, Zoroaster, Mithra, Sosiosh, Adonis, Osiris, Horus,
Zeus, Apollo, Perseus, Hercules, Dionysos, Prometheus, Esculapius, Plato,
Pythagoras, Bacchus, Saturn, Quirinus, Odin, Thor, and Baldur.

Krishna.

Krishna was the eighth Avatar or incarnation of the god Vishnu, one of the
Hindoo Trinity. In this incarnation Vishnu, it is said, “appeared in all the
fullness of his power and glory.” His mother was Devaki. He is believed to
be a historical character, but his real history, like that of Jesus, is almost
entirely obscured by myths. He lived from 900 to 1,200 years before the
Christian era. The story of his life is to be found in the “Bhagavat,” one of
the “Puranas,” while his religious teachings are given in the “Bhagavad-
Gita,” a poem belonging to the “Mahabarata.”

Page 476

The points of resemblance between Krishna and Christ that have been
printed would fill a volume. Some of these are apocryphal, and not
confirmed by the canonical scriptures of India. The limits of this chapter
preclude an extended list even of the undoubtedly genuine. I shall confine
myself chiefly to a presentation of the most important ones relating to their
births. These, according to the Christian translator of the “Bhagavat
Purana,” Rev. Thomas Maurice, are as follows:

1. Both were miraculously conceived.

2. Both were divine incarnations.

3. Both were of royal descent.

4. Devatas or angels sang songs of praise at the birth of each.

5. Both were visited by neighboring shepherds.

6. In both cases the reigning monarch, fearing that he would be supplanted
in his kingdom by the divine child, sought to destroy him.

7. Both were saved by friends who fled with them in the night to distant
countries.

8. Foiled in their attempts to discover the babes both kings issued decrees
that all the infants should be put to death.

Writing of Krishna in the eighteenth century, Sir William Jones says: “In the
Sanscrit dictionary, compiled more than two thousand years ago, we have
the whole history of the incarnate deity, born of a virgin, and miraculously
escaping in infancy from the reigning tyrant of his country” (Asiatic
Researches, Vol. I, p. 273).

The subsequent careers of these deities are analogous in many respects.
Their missions were the same—the salvation of mankind. Both performed
miracles—healed the sick and raised the dead. Both died for man by man.

Page 477

There is a tradition, though not to be found in the Hindoo scriptures, that
Krishna, like Christ, was crucified.

Various incidents recorded in the life of Christ were doubtless suggested by
similar incidents in the life of Krishna. He washed the feet of his disciples
because Krishna had washed the feet of the Brahmins. He taught his
disciples the possibility of removing a mountain, because Krishna, to
protect his worshipers from the wrath of Indra, raised Mount Goverdhen
above them. His parents in their flight with him, as related in the Gospel of
the Infancy, stopped at a place called Maturea. Krishna was born at
Mathura.

The earliest followers of each were from the lower classes of society, those
of Krishna being herdsmen and milkmaids. Christ’s most ardent worshipers
have from the first been women. “Chrishna,” to quote the authority last
mentioned, “continues to this hour the darling god of the women of India.”

McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia” notes the following events in the
history of Krishna which correspond with those related of Christ: “That he
was miraculously born at midnight of a human mother, and saluted by a
chorus of Devatas [angels]; that he was cradled among cowherds, during
which period of life he was persecuted by the giant Kansa, and saved by his
mother’s flight; the miracles with which his life abounds, among which
were the raising of the dead and the cleansing of the leprous” (Art.
Krishna).

The celebrated missionary and traveler, Pere Huc, who made a journey of
several thousand miles through China and Thibet, says: “If we addressed a
Mogul or Thibetan this question, Who is Krishna? the reply was instantly,
‘The savior of men.’” “All that converting the Hindoos to Christianity does
for them,” says Robert Cheyne, “is to change the object of their worship
from Krishna to Christ.” Of Krishna’s gospel, the “Bhagavad-Gita,”
“Appleton’s Cyclopedia” says: “Its correspondence with the New Testament
is indeed striking.”

Page 478

The parallels between Krishna and Christ to be found in the Hindoo
scriptures and the Christian Gospels are too numerous and too exact to be
accidental. The legends of the one were borrowed from the other. It is
admitted by Christian scholars that Krishna lived many centuries before
Christ. To admit the priority of the Krishna legends is to deny, to this extent,
the originality of the Gospels. To break the force of the logical conclusion
to be drawn from this some argue that while Krishna himself antedated
Christ, the legends concerning him are of later origin and borrowed from
the Evangelists. Regarding this contention Judge Waite, in his “History of
the Christian Religion,” says: “Here then, we have the older religion and the
older god. This, in the absence of any evidence on the other side, ought to
settle the question. To assume without evidence that the older religion has
been interpolated from the later, and that the legends of the older hero have
been made to conform to the history of a later character, is worse than
illogical—it is absurd.”

Sir William Jones, one of the best Christian authorities on Sanscrit
literature, and the translator of the “Bhagavad-Gita,” says: “That the name
of Krishna, and the general outline of his history, were long anterior to the
birth of our Savior, and probably to the time of Homer [950 B. C.], we
know very certainly” (Asiatic Researches, Vol. I, p. 254).

Buddha.

The ninth incarnation of Vishnu was Buddha. The word Buddha, like the
word Christ, is not a name, but a title. It means “the enlightened one.” The
name of this religious founder was Siddhartha Gautama. He was born about
643 B. C., and died 563 B. C. His mother, Mahamaya, was a virgin. Dean
Milman, in his “History of Christianity,” says: “Budh, according to a
tradition known in the West, was born of a virgin” (Vol. I, p. 99, note).
Devaki, Mary, and Mahamaya, all gave birth to their children among
strangers. Krishna was born in a prison, Christ in a stable, and Buddha in a
garden. “Werner’s Encyclopedia,” in its article on Buddha, speaks of “the

Page 479

marvelous stories which gathered round the belief in his voluntary
incarnation, the miracles at his birth, the prophecies of the aged saint at his
formal presentation to his father, and how nature altered her course to keep
a shadow over his cradle, whilst the sages from afar came and worshiped
him.”

The “Tripitaka,” the principal Bible of the Buddhists, containing the history
and teachings of Buddha, is a collection of books written in the centuries
immediately following Buddha. The canon was finally determined at the
Council of Pataliputra, held under the auspices of the Emperor Asoka the
Great, 244 B. C., more than 600 years before the Christian canon was
established. The “Lalita Vistara,” the sacred book of the Northern
Buddhists, was written long before the Christian era.

Buddha was “about 30 years old” when he began his ministry. He fasted
“seven times seven nights and days.” He had a “band of disciples” who
accompanied him. He traveled from place to place and “preached to large
multitudes.” Bishop Bigandet calls his first sermon the “Sermon on the
Mount.” At his Renunciation “he forsook father and mother, wife and
child.” His mission was “to establish the kingdom of righteousness.”
“Buddha,” says Max Muller, “promised salvation to all; and he commanded
his disciples to preach his doctrine in all places and to all men.” “Self-
conquest and universal charity” are the fundamental principles of his
religion. He enjoined humility, and commanded his followers to conceal
their charities. “Return good for evil”; “overcome anger with love”; “love
your enemies,” were some of his precepts.

Buddha formulated the following commandments: “Not to kill; not to steal;
not to lie; not to commit adultery; not to use strong drink.” Christ said:
“Thou knowest the commandments, do not commit adultery; do not kill; do
not steal; do not bear false witness; honor thy father and thy mother (Luke
xviii, 20 ). Christ ignored the Decalogue of Moses and, like Buddha,
presented a pentade which, with the exception of one commandment, is the
same as that of Buddha.

Page 480

Prof. Seydel, of the University of Leipsic, points out fifty analogies
between Christianity and Buddhism. Dr. Schleiden calls attention to over
one hundred. Baron Harden-Hickey says: “Countless analogies exist
between the Buddhistic and Christian legends—analogies so striking that
they forcibly prove to an impartial mind that a common origin must
necessarily be given to the teachings of Sakay-Muni and those of Jesus.”

Concerning the biographical accounts of the two religious teachers Harden-
Hickey says: “One account must necessarily be a copy of the other, and
since the Buddhist biographer, living long before the birth of Christ, could
not have borrowed from the Christian one, the plain inference is that the
early creed-mongers of Alexandria were guilty of an act of plagiarism.” The
following are some of the parallels presented by this writer:

Both have genealogies tracing their descent from ancestral kings.

Both were born of virgin mothers.

The conception of each was announced by a divine messenger.

The hymns uttered at the two annunciations resemble each other.

Both were visited by wise men who brought them gifts.

Both were presented in the temple.

The aged Simeon of the one account corresponds to the aged Asita of the
other.

As “the child (Jesus) grew and waxed strong in spirit,” so “the child
(Sakay-Muni) waxed and increased in strength.”

Both in childhood discoursed before teachers.

Both fasted in the wilderness.

Both were tempted.

Page 481

Angels or devatas ministered to each.

Buddha bathed in the Narajana, and Christ was baptized in the Jordan.

The mission of each was proclaimed by a voice from heaven.

Both performed miracles.

Both sent out disciples to propagate their faiths.

In calling their disciples the command of each was, “Follow me.”

Buddha preached on the Holy Hill, and Christ delivered his sermon on the
Mount.

The phraseology of the sermons of Buddha and the sermon ascribed to
Christ is, in many instances, the same.

Both Buddha and Christ compare themselves to husbandmen sowing seed.

The story of the prodigal son is found in both Scriptures.

The account of the man born blind is common to both.

In both the mustard seed is used as a simile for littleness.

Christ speaks of “a foolish man, which built his house upon the sand”;
Buddha says, “Perishable is the city built of sand.”

Both speak of “the rain which falls on the just and on the unjust.”

The story of the ruler, Nicodemus, who came to Jesus by night, has its
parallel in the story of the rich man who came to Buddha by night.

A converted courtezan, Magdalena, followed Jesus, and a converted
courtezan, Ambapali, followed Buddha.

There is a legend of a traitor connected with each.

Page 482

Both made triumphal entries, Christ into Jerusalem, and Buddha into
Rajagriba.

Both proclaimed kingdoms not of this world.

The eternal life promised by Christ corresponds to the eternal peace,
Nirvana, promised by Buddha.

Both religions recognize a trinity.

“Catholic and Protestant missionaries,” to quote Max Muller again, “vie
with each other in their praises of Buddha.” Bishop Bigandet, one of the
leading Christian writers on Buddha, says: “In reading the particulars of the
life of Buddha it is impossible not to feel reminded of many circumstances
relating to our Savior’s life as sketched by the evangelists. It may be said in
favor of Buddhism that no philosophic-religious system has ever upheld to
an equal degree the notions of a savior and deliverer, and the necessity of
his mission for procuring the salvation of man.” St. Hilaire says: “He
[Buddha] requires humility, disregard of worldly wealth, patience and
resignation in adversity, love to enemies ... non-resistance to evil,
confession of sins and conversion.” The bishop of Ramatha says: “There are
many moral precepts equally commanded and enforced in common by both
creeds. It will not be rash to assert that most of the moral truths prescribed
in the gospel are to be met with in the Buddhistic scriptures.” Writing of
Buddhism, Mrs. Spier, in her “Life in Ancient India,” says: “Before God
planted Christianity upon earth, he took a branch from the luxuriant tree,
and threw it down to India.”

The external forms of Christianity, especially of Catholic Christianity, are
modeled in a large degree after those of Buddhism. Of Northern Buddhism
(Lamaism) the “Encyclopedia Britannica” says: “Lamaism, with its shaven
priests, its bells and rosaries, its images and holy water, its popes and
bishops, its abbots and monks of many grades, its processions and feast
days, its confessional and purgatory, and its worship of the double Virgin,
so strongly resembles Romanism that the first Catholic missionaries thought
it must be an imitation by the devil of the religion of Christ.” The central

Page 483

object in every Buddhist temple is an image of Buddha. The central object
in every Catholic church is an image of Christ. Holy relics and the
veneration of saints are prominent in both.

Buddha commanded his disciples to preach his gospel to all men. Christ
commanded his disciples to do the same. In obedience to these commands
the world was filled with missionaries, and largely as the result of this the
adherents of these religious systems outnumber those of all others
combined. Christian tradition says that Thomas visited India. Some believe
that it was in this way that the early Christians became acquainted with the
history and teachings of Krishna and Buddha. This may be true, but so far
as the Buddhistic element in Christianity is concerned it is quite as
reasonable to suppose that Buddhist missionaries had previously carried
their religion to Alexandria and Rome, where the molders of the Christian
creed obtained their knowledge of it. “That remarkable missionary
movement, beginning 300 B. C.,” says Max Muller, “sent forth a succession
of devoted men who spent their lives in spreading the faith of Buddha over
all parts of Asia.” Harden-Hickey says: “It is not doubted at the present day
that Indian religious ideas, and indeed more particularly those of Buddhism,
reached and were even propagated as far as Egypt, Asia Minor, and
Palestine, long before the Christian era.”

Connected with the triumphs of these religious faiths there is a historical
analogy deserving mention. Three centuries after the time of Buddha, Asoka
the Great, emperor of India, became a convert to the Buddhist faith, made it
the state religion of the empire, and did more than any other man to secure
its supremacy in the East. Three centuries after Christ, Constantine the
Great, emperor of Rome, became a convert to the Christian faith, made it
the state religion of his empire, and won for it the supremacy of the West.

Remuset says: “Buddhism has been called the Christianity of the East.” It
would be more appropriate to call Christianity the Buddhism of the West.
Buddha, and not Christ, was “The Light of Asia.” At this torch Christians
lighted their taper and called it “The Light of the World.”

Page 484

Confucius.

This great Chinese sage and religious founder was born 551 B. C. His
followers believed him to be divine. His birth was attended by prodigies.
Magi and angels visited him, while celestial music filled the air. His
disciples invented a genealogy for him, giving him a princely descent from
Hoang-ti, a Chinese monarch, just as the Christian Evangelists at a later
period invented genealogies for Christ, giving him a princely pedigree from
David. Concerning his deification the “International Encyclopedia” says:
“By the irony of fate he was deified after his death, and, like Buddha,
Confucius, who had little belief in the supernatural, became a divinity.”

As Boulger states, “His name and his teachings were perpetuated by a band
of devoted disciples, and the book which contained the moral and
philosophical axioms of Confucius passed into the classical literature of the
country and stood in the place of a Bible for the Chinese” (History of
China, p. 16).

Of all the great religious systems which have appeared since the dawn of
history Buddhism and Confucianism, as originally presented, from a
rational standpoint, stand pre-eminent. In both the supernatural is almost
entirely absent. Both are godless religions, and both have been, for the most
part, bloodless religions. The adherents of both have practiced in the highest
degree what the adherents of their great rival have only professed: “On
earth peace, good will toward men.” Both systems, like primitive
Christianity, have been corrupted; but the system of Confucius has suffered
less than that of Buddha. The religious, or rather ethical, system taught by
Confucius, is the religion of the intellectual aristocracy of China, and, to a
great extent, the religion of the most enlightened everywhere.

Christian scholars have been surprised to find in the writings of Confucius
some of the best teachings attributed to Christ. The Golden Rule has been

Page 485

ascribed to the Christian founder. And yet this rule is the very essence of
Confucianism and was borrowed from it. In a presentation of the teachings
of the Chinese sage, Rev. James Legge of Oxford University, the highest
European authority on China and Confucius, says: “Foremost among these
we must rank his distinct enunciation of the Golden Rule, deduced by him
from his study of man’s mental condition. Several times he gave that rule in
express words: ‘What you do not like when done to yourself do not to
others.’”

To retain for Christ a portion of the credit due Confucius, Christians assert
that the Chinese moralist merely taught the negative form of this rule, the
abstaining from doing to others what we dislike to have them do to us,
while Christ taught the positive form, the doing to others what we desire
them to do to us. Regarding this Mr. Legge says: “It has been said that he
only gave the rule in a negative form; but he understood it also in its
positive and most comprehensive form, and deplored on one occasion at
least, that he had not himself always attained to taking the initiative in
doing to others as he would have them do to him.”

Another analogy may be noticed. The religion of Confucius enjoins
absolute obedience to national rulers. This, too, is a prominent tenet of the
Christian religion. As the result of this, Confucianism became and has
remained the state religion of China, while Christianity became and has
remained the state religion of Europe.

Laou-tsze.

Laou-tsze, the other great religious founder of China, was born 604 B. C.
His entry into the world and his exit from it were attended by miracles. Like
Christ he was miraculously conceived; like Christ he ascended bodily into
heaven. He was believed to be an incarnation of an astral god.

Page 486

His gospel, the “Tao Teh King,” was written by him. “Tao” means “the
way.” Christ was called “the Way.” Man, according to this gospel, is both a
material and a spiritual being. By the renunciation of riches and worldly
enjoyments the soul attains to immortality. The most divine of mortals are,
like Enoch and Elijah, translated to heaven without suffering death. Laou-
tsze taught that men to be righteous must become “as little children.” Christ
said: “Except ye be converted and become as little children, ye shall not
enter into the kingdom of heaven” (Matt. xviii, 3 ).

The more ignorant followers of Laou-tsze, like the more ignorant followers
of Christ, believe that many diseases are caused by evil spirits, and their
priests, like Christ, practice exorcism to expel them. Like the Catholics,
they have monasteries and convents.

Of Laou-tsze’s writings Prof. Montuci, the Italian philologist, says: “Many
things about a triune God are so clearly expressed that no one who has read
this book can doubt that the mystery of the Holy Trinity was revealed to the
Chinese five centuries before the coming of Christ.”

There is one element in Christianity which was not borrowed from
Paganism—religious intolerance. Referring to Buddhism, Confucianism,
and Taouism, a writer on China says: “Between the followers of the three
national religions there is not only a total absence of persecution and bitter
feeling, but a very great indifference as to which of them a man may
belong.... Among the politer classes, when strangers meet, the question is
asked: ‘To what sublime religion do you belong?’ and each one pronounces
a eulogium, not on his own religion, but on that professed by the others, and
concludes with the oft-repeated formula: ‘Religions are many; reason is
one; we are all brothers.’”

Zoroaster.

Page 487

The Persian prophet Zoroaster lived and wrote at least 1200 years before
the Christian era. From his teachings some of the most important doctrines
of Christianity, as well as of Judaism, were derived.

According to the Persian theology the universe is ruled by two great
powers, Ormuzd (God) and Ahrimanes (Satan). The one represents light,
the other darkness; the one is good, the other evil. Between these two
powers there is perpetual war. The center of battle is man, each striving for
his soul. God created man with a free will to choose between good and evil.
Those who choose the good are rewarded with everlasting life in heaven;
those who choose the evil are punished with endless misery in hell; while
those in whom the good and evil are balanced pass into an intermediate
state (purgatory), to remain until the last judgment.

To save mankind God sent a savior in the person of Zoroaster with a divine
revelation, the “Zend Avesta.” Like Christ, Zoroaster was of supernatural
origin and endowed with superhuman powers. Like Christ, he believed that
Satan would be dethroned and cast into hell; like Christ he believed that the
end of the world and the kingdom of God were at hand; like Christ, he
taught his followers to worship God; like Christ he declared that God heard
and answered prayer; like Christ he was tempted by Satan; like Christ he
performed miracles; like Christ he was slain by those whom he had come to
save.

McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia” gives a summary of the principal
doctrines of Zoroaster among which are the following:

“The principal duty of man in this life is to obey the word and
commandments of God.

“Those who obey the word of God will be free from all defects and
immortal.

“God exercises his rule in the world through the works prompted by the
Divine Spirit, who is working in man and nature.

Page 488

“Men should pray to God and worship him. He hears the prayers of the
good.

“All men live solely through the bounty of God.

“The soul of the pure will hereafter enjoy everlasting life; that of the wicked
will have to undergo everlasting punishment” (Art. Zoroaster).

Devils and angels are of Persian origin. Dr. Kalisch, the eminent Jewish
scholar, says: “When the Jews, ever open to foreign influence in matters of
faith, lived under Persian rule, they imbibed, among many other religious
views of their masters, their doctrines of angels and spirits, which, in the
region of the Euphrates and Tigris, were most luxuriantly developed”
(Leviticus, part II, p. 287). “The belief in spirits and demons was not a
concession made by educated men to the prejudices of the masses, but a
concession which all—the educated as well as the uneducated—made to
Pagan polytheism” (Ibid).

Strauss says: “It is in the Maccabean Daniel and in the Apocryphal Tobit
that this doctrine of angels, in the most precise form, first appears; and it is
evidently a product of the influence of the Zend religion of the Persian on
the Jewish mind. We have the testimony of the Jews themselves that they
brought the names of the angels with them from Babylon” (Leben Jesu, p.
78).

Baptism, communion, and even confirmation, are rites that were performed
in Persia a thousand years before the advent of Christ. Dr. Hyde, in his
“Religion of the Ancient Persians,” says: “They do not use circumcision for
their children, but only baptism or washing for the inward purification of
the soul.... After such washing, or baptism, the priest imposes on the child
the name given by his parents. Afterwards, in the fifteenth year of his age,
when he begins to put on the tunic, the sudra, and the girdle, that he may
enter upon religion, and is engaged in the articles of belief, the priest
bestows upon him confirmation.”

The following, from the “Britannica,” was written by England’s leading
authority on Zoroaster, Professor Gildner: “Like John the Baptist and the

Page 489

Apostles of Jesus, Zoroaster also believed that the fullness of time was near,
that the kingdom of heaven was at hand. Through the whole of the Gathas
(the Psalms of Zoroaster) runs the pious hope that the end of the present
world is not far off. He himself hopes along with his followers to live to see
the decisive turn of things, the dawn of the new and better aeon. Ormuzd
will summon together all his powers for a final struggle and break the
power of evil forever; by his help the faithful will achieve the victory over
their detested enemies, the daeva worshipers, and render them powerless.
Thereupon Ormuzd will hold a judicium universale upon all mankind and
judge strictly according to justice, punish the wicked, and assign to the
good the hoped-for reward. Satan will be cast, along with all those who
have been delivered over to him to suffer the pains of hell, into the abyss,
where he will thenceforward lie powerless. Forthwith begins the one
undivided kingdom of God in heaven and on earth.”

Substitute “Christ” for “Zoroaster,” “God” for “Ormuzd,” and “Gospels”
for “Gathas,” in the above, and we have almost an exact exposition of the
teachings of Christ. And Zoroaster taught at least 1200 years before Christ
taught, and wrote his “Gathas” more than 1300 years before the Gospels
were written. The writings of Zoroaster were the principal source of the
most important theological doctrines ascribed to Christ, as the Buddhistic
writings were of his ethical teachings.

Mithra.

This god was the offspring of the Sun, and, next to Ormuzd and Ahrimanes,
held the highest rank among the gods of ancient Persia. He was represented
as a beautiful youth. He is the Mediator. From the Rev. J. W. Lake I quote
the following: “Mithras is spiritual light contending with spiritual darkness,
and through his labors the kingdom of darkness shall be lit with heaven’s
own light; the Eternal will receive all things back into his favor, the world
will be redeemed to God. The impure are to be purified, and the evil made
good, through the mediation of Mithras, the reconciler of Ormuzd and

Page 490

Ahriman. Mithras is the Good, his name is Love. In relation to the Eternal
he is the source of grace, in relation to man he is the life-giver and
mediator” (Plato, Philo, and Paul, p. 15).

The “International Encyclopedia” says: “Mithras seems to have owed his
prominence to the belief that he was the source of life, and could also
redeem the souls of the dead into the better world.... The ceremonies
included a sort of baptism to remove sins, anointing, and a sacred meal of
bread and water, while a consecrated wine, believed to possess wonderful
power, played a prominent part.”

Concerning Mithra “Chambers’s Encyclopedia” says: “The most important
of his many festivals was his birthday, celebrated on the 25th of December,
the day subsequently fixed—against all evidence—as the birthday of Christ.
The worship of Mithras early found its way into Rome, and the mysteries of
Mithras, which fell in the spring equinox, were famous even among the
many Roman festivals. The ceremonies observed in the initiation to these
mysteries—symbolical of the struggle between Ahriman and Ormuzd (the
Good and the Evil)—were of the most extraordinary and to a certain degree
even dangerous character. Baptism and the partaking of a mystical liquid,
consisting of flour and water, to be drunk with the utterance of sacred
formulas, were among the inauguration acts.”

In the catacombs at Rome was preserved a relic of the old Mithraic
worship. It was a picture of the infant Mithra seated in the lap of his virgin
mother, while on their knees before him were Persian Magi adoring him and
offering gifts.

Prof. Franz Cumont, of the University of Ghent, writes as follows
concerning the religion of Mithra and the religion of Christ: “The sectaries
of the Persian god, like the Christians’, purified themselves by baptism,
received by a species of confirmation the power necessary to combat the
spirit of evil; and expected from a Lord’s supper salvation of body and soul.
Like the latter, they also held Sunday sacred, and celebrated the birth of the
Sun on the 25th of December.... They both preached a categorical system of
ethics, regarded asceticism as meritorious and counted among their

Page 491

principal virtues abstinence and continence, renunciation and self-control.
Their conceptions of the world and of the destiny of man were similar. They
both admitted the existence of a Heaven inhabited by beatified ones, situate
in the upper regions, and of a Hell, peopled by demons, situate in the
bowels of the earth. They both placed a flood at the beginning of history;
they both assigned as the source of their condition, a primitive revelation;
they both, finally, believed in the immortality of the soul, in a last judgment,
and in a resurrection of the dead, consequent upon a final conflagration of
the universe” (The Mysteries of Mithras, pp. 190, 191).

The Rev. Charles Biggs, D.D., says: “The disciples of Mithra formed an
organized church, with a developed hierarchy. They possessed the ideas of
Mediation, Atonement, and a Savior, who is human and yet divine, and not
only the idea, but a doctrine of the future life. They had a Eucharist, and a
Baptism, and other curious analogies might be pointed out between their
system and the church of Christ” (The Christian Platonists, p. 240).

I quote again from McClintock and Strong: “In modern times Christian
writers have been induced to look favorably upon the assertion that some of
our ecclesiastical usages (e. g., the institution of the Christmas festival)
originated in the cultus of Mithraism. Some writers who refuse to accept the
Christian religion as of supernatural origin, have even gone so far as to
institute a close comparison with the founder of Christianity; and Dupuis
and others, going even beyond this, have not hesitated to pronounce the
Gospel simply a branch of Mithraism” (Art. Mithra).

The Christian Father Manes, founder of the heretical sect known as
Manicheans, believed that Christ and Mithra were one. His teaching,
according to Mosheim, was as follows: “Christ is that glorious intelligence
which the Persians called Mithras.... His residence is in the sun”
(Ecclesiastical History, 3rd century, Part 2, ch. 5).

The Mithraic worship at one time covered a large portion of the ancient
world. It flourished as late as the second century, but finally went down
before its young and invincible rival which appropriated, to a great extent,
its doctrines, rites and customs.

Page 492

Sosiosh.

The Messianic idea, as we have seen, came from Persia. The expected
Messiah of the Jews and the Christ of Christians are of Persian origin.
Sosiosh, the Messiah of the Persians, is the son of Zoroaster, “begotten in a
supernatural way.” He constitutes a part of the Persian Trinity. He exists, as
yet, only in a spiritual form. His incarnation and advent on earth are yet to
be. When he comes he will bring with him a new revelation. He will
awaken the dead and preside at the last judgment. Zoroaster, it is claimed,
predicted his coming, declaring that he would be born of a virgin, and that a
star would indicate the place of his birth. “As soon, therefore,” said
Zoroaster, “as you shall behold the star, follow it whithersoever it shall lead
you and adore that mysterious child, offering your gifts to him with
profound humility.” “And, lo, the star, which they saw in the east, went
before them till it came and stood over where the young child was.... And
when they were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary,
his mother, and fell down, and worshiped him; and when they had opened
their treasures, they presented unto him gifts” (Matthew ii, 9, 11 ).

Adonis.

From Babylonia, including Accadia, Chaldea, and Assyria, much of
Christianity has come. Christ himself was descended from the Babylonian
pantheon; his father, Jehovah, being originally a Babylonian god. Adonis,
Tammouz, Tam-zi, or Du-zi, as he was variously called, was a Babylonian
deity whose worship gradually spread over Syria, Phoenicia and Greece. He
was one of the most ancient of the sons of gods. His origin may be traced to
that fertile, and perhaps earliest, source of gods and religions, Accadia. His

Page 493

worship was a combination of sun worship and sex worship. He was the
god of light, and life, and love. Associated with his worship in Babylonia
and Syria was the worship of Istar; and in Phoenicia and Greece the
worship of Venus.

Under the name of Tammouz, Adonis was worshiped by the Jews. At the
very gates of the temple, Ezekiel tells us, “There sat women weeping for
Tammouz” (“Adonis” in Catholic ver.) (viii, 14 ). In the Bible he is
frequently referred to as “the only son.” One of the months of the Hebrew
calendar was named in honor of him. The abstaining from the use of pork
by the Jews had its origin in the legend of the slaying of Adonis by the wild
boar. And the eating of fish on Friday by Christians is doubtless due to the
fact that Friday was consecrated to Venus by her Asiatic worshipers and fish
was eaten in her honor.

In a citation of Babylonian and Biblical analogies, the “Encyclopedia
Britannica” says: “The resemblance is still more striking when we examine
the Babylonian mythology. The sacred tree of Babylonia, with its guardian
cherubs—a word, by the way, which seems of Accadian origin—as well as
the flaming sword or thunderbolt of fifty points and seven heads, recall
Biblical analogies, while the Noachian deluge differs but slightly from the
Chaldean one. Indeed, the Jehovistic version of the flood story in Genesis
agrees not only in details, but even in phraseology with that which forms
the eleventh lay of the great Babylonian epic. The hero of the latter is Tam-
zi or Tammuz, ‘the sun of life,’ the son of Ubaratutu, ‘the glow of sunset,’
and denotes the revivifying luminary of day, who sails upon his ‘ark’ behind
the clouds of winter to reappear when the rainy season is past. He is called
Sisuthrus by Berosus, that is, Susru ‘the founder,’ a synonym of Na ‘the
sky.’ The mountain on which his ark rested was placed in Nisir, southwest
of Lake Urumiyeh. Its peak, whereon the first altar was built after the
deluge, was the legendary model after which the zigurats or towers of the
Babylonian temples were erected. Besides the account of the flood,
fragments have been met with of stories resembling those of the tower of
Babel or Babylon, of the creation, of the fall, and of the sacrifice of Isaac—
the latter, by the way, forming the first lay of the great epic. The sixth lay
we possess in full. It describes the descent of Istar into Hades in pursuit of

Page 494

her dead husband Du-zi, ‘the off-spring,’ the Babylonian Adonis. Du-zi is
but another form of Tam-zi and denotes the sun when obscured by night and
winter.”

Concerning the two lays of this Babylonian or Assyrian epic which pertain
to Adonis, Dr. Soury says: “The two important episodes of this epic hitherto
discovered, ‘The Deluge,’ and ‘The Descent of Istar into Hell,’ yield the
best commentary on the Biblical stories of the deluge and hell (sheol). We
have henceforth the epigraphic proof, confirming the valuable testimony of
Berosus, that these legends—like those of the creation, of the Tower of
Babel, etc.—did not originate in Palestine, but were carried thither by the
Hebrews with the civilization and worship of the people of the valley of the
Tigris and Euphrates, amid whom they had sojourned for centuries.... The
Babylonian deluge is also a chastisement from the deity; it is the
consequence of man’s corruption (Assyrian poem, line 22). The details of
the building of the Babylonian ark (line 24), into which are introduced the
various pairs of male and female animals (line 80), of the shutting of the
doors of the ark (line 89), of the duration, increase and decrease of the flood
(lines 123–129), of the sending out of a dove, a swallow and a raven (lines
140–144), etc., leave no doubt as to the origin of the legend of Genesis”
(Religion of Israel, p. 10).

The noted Assyriologist, George Smith, of the British Museum, who
discovered the tablets containing these fragments of the Babylonian epic,
says that the original text of these legends cannot be later than the 17th
century B. C., and may be much earlier, thus antedating the oldest books of
the Bible nearly 1,000 years. From these and other Babylonian and Persian
legends the most of the Old Testament legends were borrowed. This fact
disproves the existence of the orthodox Christ. If the accounts of the
creation, the fall of man, and the Noachian deluge, as given in the Bible, are
not authentic, but merely borrowed fables, then there remains no foundation
for an atoning Savior.

Describing the worship of Adonis, “Chambers’s Encyclopedia” says: “His
festivals were partly the expressions of joy, partly of mourning. In the latter
the women gave themselves up to the most unmitigated grief over the ‘lost

Page 495

Adonis.’... This period was followed by a succession of festive and joyful
days, in honor of the resurrection of Adonis.” These festivals correspond to
the Good Friday and Easter of Christians, commemorating the death and
resurrection of Christ.

The most ardent worshipers of Adonis were women. No other character,
real or imaginary, has so stirred the passions and the emotions of woman as
this beautiful young lover of Venus. His tragic death bathed with immortal
sadness the hearts of his devotees, and from the remotest ages down to a
very late period moved to tears the daughters of men who adored him.
Writing of Bethlehem at the close of the fourth century, St. Jerome says:
“The lover of Venus is mourned in the grotto where Christ wailed as an
infant.” Along with the “Holy Sepulchre” of Christ, there still exists the
“Tomb of Adonis,” where “the women of the ancient mysteries, in the
intoxication of a voluptuous grief, came to cover with tears and kisses the
cenotaph of the beautiful youth.” “Even at the present time,” says Renan,
“the Syrian hymns sung in honor of the Virgin are a kind of tearful sigh, a
strange sob.”

Moved by the same passions and the same emotions that thrilled the hearts
of the female worshipers of Adonis, it is the women of Christendom, who,
more than any other cause, keep alive the memory and the religion of
Christ. Thus writes a Carmelite nun describing the passionate adoration of
her Christian sisters:

“One day they have raised their eyes to an adorable face. A horrible diadem
of interlaced branches binds the august forehead; rubies of blood roll slowly
upon the livid pallor of the cheeks; the mouth has forgotten how to smile. It
is a man of sorrows. They have looked upon him and found him more
beautiful, more noble, more loyal than any spouse. They have felt a stronger
heart-beat in his divine breast; they have understood that death no more
dare touch his emaciated figure, and that his conjugal fidelity is eternal.

“Captivated, ravished, enamoured, enraptured, they have loved him.
Rendered insensible by love, they have trampled cruelly upon the broken
hearts of fathers and desolate mothers; they have listened, tearless, to the

Page 496

woeful beseechings of those who desire them for companions; they have
followed to Carmel the unique lover, the immortal husband.”

The ancient adoration of Adonis survives in this modern adoration of Jesus.
We see here the same strange commingling of superstition and fanaticism,
of love and sorrow, of ecstasy and agony, of chastity and lust. The religion
is the same; the worship is the same. The divine lovers only have been
changed. The beautiful Pagan has been supplanted by the Ideal Man.

Writing of the Protestant women of his day, Thomas Jefferson says: “In our
Richmond there is much fanaticism, but chiefly among the women. They
have their night meetings and praying parties, where, attended by their
priests, ... they pour forth their love to Jesus in terms as amatory and carnal
as their modesty would permit to a mere earthly lover” (Jefferson’s Works,
Vol. IV, p. 358, Randolph’s ed.).

Osiris.

One of the most ancient and one of the most renowned of all the gods was
Osiris, the Savior of Egypt. He was the son of Seb (earth) and Nu (heaven).
He appears in the hieroglyphics of Egypt as early as 3427 B. C. Two
thousand years before Christ his worship was universal in Egypt, and
during the succeeding centuries spread over much of Asia and Europe,
including Greece and Rome. Its priests looked confidently forward to the
time when all men would be brought to Osiris, just as Christian priests
today look forward to the time when all men will be brought to Christ.

Osiris was slain by Typhon (Satan), but rose again and became the ruler of
the dead. He presides at the judgment of the departed where the good are
rewarded with everlasting life, and the wicked are destroyed. The Osirian
Bible is called the “Book of the Dead.”

Page 497

Christians are indebted to this religion largely for their views concerning
immortality and a bodily resurrection. They believe that through the death
and resurrection of Christ they have inherited eternal life, that when their
earthly career is ended they will live again in him. Regarding the Egyptians’
belief, the “International Encyclopedia” says: “Just as Osiris died and lived
again, so the spiritual personality of the deceased lived again and was
merged in Osiris.” Of Osiris the Rev. Dr. Charles Gillett, of Union
Theological Seminary, says: “The belief in him and in the immortality
which he symbolized was the deepest in Egyptian religious thought.” Sir
John Gardner Wilkinson, one of the most eminent Egyptologists, says: “The
peculiar character of Osiris, his coming upon earth for the benefit of
mankind, with the titles of ‘Manifester of Good’ and ‘Revealer of Truth’;
his being put to death by the malice of the Evil One; his burial and
resurrection, and his becoming the judge of the dead, are the most
interesting features of the Egyptian religion.” John Stuart Glennie, another
English writer, notes the following analogies between the religion of Osiris
and the religion of Christ: “In ancient Osirianism, as in modern
Christianism, we find the worship of a divine mother and child. In ancient
Osirianism as in modern Christianism, there is a doctrine of atonement. In
ancient Osirianism, as in modern Christianism, we find the vision of a last
judgment, and resurrection of the body. And finally, in ancient Osirianism,
as in modern Christianism, the sanctions of morality are a lake of fire and
torturing demons on the one hand, and on the other, eternal life in the
presence of God” (Christ and Osiris, p. 14).

Referring to Osiris, McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia” says: “He was
regarded as the personification of moral good. He is related to have been on
earth instructing mankind in useful arts; to have been slain by his adversary
Typhon by whom he was cut in pieces; to have been bewailed by his wife
and sister Isis; to have been embalmed; to have risen again, and to have
become the judge of the dead, among whom the righteous were called by
his name and received his form—a wonderful fore-feeling of the Gospel
narrative” (Art. Egypt).

Isis, the sister and wife of Osiris, was the greatest of female divinities. Her
worship was coexistent and coextensive with that of her divine brother and

Page 498

husband. We have the following picture of her in the Apocalypse: “And
there appeared a great wonder in heaven; a woman clothed with the sun,
and the moon under her feet, and upon her head a crown of twelve stars”
(Revelation xii, 1 ). The worship of Isis existed in Rome and Alexandria
during the formative period of Christianity and Christians borrowed much
from it.

Horus.

This popular Egyptian god was the son of Osiris and Isis. Osiris and Horus
were both solar deities; Osiris was the setting sun, Horus the rising sun.
Christ, it is claimed, existed before his incarnation; and Horus, it was
claimed, existed even before the incarnation of his father. Christ when an
infant was carried into Egypt to escape the wrath of Herod; Horus when an
infant was carried out of Egypt to escape the wrath of Typhon. To avenge
the death of his father he afterward vanquished Typhon. He was the last of
the gods who reigned in Egypt. Festivals and movable feasts similar to
those celebrated in honor of Christ were held in his honor.

In India and Egypt, ages before the appearance of Christianity, the doctrine
of the Trinity prevailed. Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva constituted the principal
trinity of India, while the most important Trinity of Egypt was Osiris, Isis,
and Horus. Even the Christian doctrine of a Trinity in Unity, an absurdity
which Christianity alone is supposed to have taught, was an Egyptian
doctrine. Samuel Sharp, in his “Egyptian Mythology” (p. 14), says: “We
have a hieroglyphical inscription in the British Museum as early as the
reign of Sevechus of the eighth century before the Christian era, showing
that the doctrine of Trinity in Unity already formed part of their religion and
that * * * the three gods only made one person.”

Dr. Draper says: “For thirty centuries the Egyptians had been familiar with
the conception of a triune God. There was hardly a city of any note without

Page 499

its particular triads. Here it was Amum, Maut, and Khonso; there Osiris,
Isis, and Horus” (Intellectual Development, Vol. I, p. 191).

Dr. Inman affirms the Egyptian origin of the Christian trinity: “The
Christian trinity is of Egyptian origin, and is as surely a Pagan doctrine as
the belief in heaven and hell, the existence of a devil, of archangels, angels,
spirits and saints, martyrs and virgins, intercessors in heaven, gods and
demigods, and other forms of faith which deface the greater part of modern
religions” (Ancient Pagan and Modern Christian Symbolism, p. 13).

There are two myths connected with Horus analogous to stories found in
the Old Testament, and which were old when these stories were written.
The hiding of Horus in a marsh by his mother undoubtedly suggested the
myth of the hiding of Moses in a marsh by his mother. When Horus died
Isis implored Ra, the sun, to restore him to life. Ra stopped his ship in mid-
heaven and sent down Thoth, the moon, to bring him back to life. The
stopping of the sun and moon by Isis recalls the myth of the stopping of the
sun and moon by Joshua.

The deification and worship of the Virgin had its origin in the worship of
Isis, and the adoration of the Virgin and Child is but the adoration of Isis
and Horus transferred to Mary and Jesus. Describing the Paganization of
Christianity Dr. Draper says: “Views of the Trinity, in accordance with
Egyptian tradition, were established. Not only was the adoration of Isis
under a new name restored, but even her image standing on the crescent
moon reappeared. The well-known effigy of that goddess, with the infant
Horus in her arms, has descended to our days in the beautiful artistic
creations of the Madonna and Child” (Conflict, p. 48).

That the Virgin Mary of the Roman Catholic church was borrowed from
Egypt is shown by the fact that in the earlier representations of her, she was,
like Isis, veiled. Concerning this Draper, in his “Intellectual Development”
(Vol. I, p. 361), says: “Of the Virgin Mary, destined in later times to furnish
so many beautiful types of female loveliness, the earliest representations are
veiled. The Egyptian sculptors had thus depicted Isis; the first form of the
Virgin and Child was the counterpart of Isis and Horus.”

Page 500

Dr. G. W. Brown, author of “Researches in Oriental History,” writes:
“Mural illustrations of this mother and child are not confined to Egypt, but
are scattered all over Asia Minor, and are numerous in Italy, while many
temples and shrines are yet found which were erected to their memory.
Matthew ii, 15 , claims to be a quotation from one of the prophets: ‘Out of
Egypt have I called my son.’”

Writing of the ancient Gnostics, C. W. King, a noted English author, says:
“To this period belongs a beautiful sard in my collection, representing
Serapis, * * * whilst before him stands Isis, holding in one hand the sistrum,
in the other a wheatsheaf, with the legend: ‘Immaculate is our lady Isis,’ the
very term applied afterwards to that personage who succeeded to her form,
her symbols, rites, and ceremonies” (Gnostics and Their Remains, p. 71).

Regarding the transference of the attributes of Isis to Mary, Newton, in his
“Assyrian Grove and Other Emblems,” says: “When Mary, the mother of
Jesus, took the place in Christendom of ‘the great goddess,’ the dogmas
which propounded her immaculate conception and perpetual virginity
followed as a matter of course.”

“The ‘Black Virgins,’” says King, “so highly reverenced in certain French
cathedrals during the middle ages, proved, when critically examined, basalt
figures of Isis.”

Mrs. Besant believes that Christianity was derived chiefly from Egypt: “It
grew out of Egypt; its gospels came from thence [Alexandria]; its
ceremonies were learned there; its Virgin is Isis; its Christ Osiris and
Horus.”

Of the antiquity of Egypt’s religion, and the mutability of the gods, that
brilliant young Englishman, Winwood Reade, thus writes: “Buried cities are
beneath our feet; the ground on which we tread is the pavement of a tomb.
See the pyramids towering to the sky, with men, like insects, crawling
round their base; and the Sphinx, couched in vast repose, with a ruined
temple between its paws. Since those great monuments were raised the very
heavens have been changed. When the architects of Egypt began their work,

Page 501

there was another polar star in the northern sky, and the southern cross
shone upon the Baltic shores. How glorious are the memories of those
ancient men, whose names are forgotten, for they lived and labored in the
distant and unwritten past. Too great to be known, they sit on the height of
centuries and look down on fame. * * * The men are dead, and the gods are
dead. Naught but their memories remain. Where now is Osiris, who came
down upon earth out of love for man, who was killed by the malice of the
evil one, who rose again from the grave and became the judge of the dead?
Where now is Isis the mother, with the child Horus in her lap? They are
dead; they are gone to the land of the shades. To-morrow, Jehovah, you and
your son shall be with them.”

Zeus.

Zeus, Jove, or Jupiter, as he is variously called, was the greatest of the sons
of gods and held the highest place in the pantheons of Greece and Rome.
He was the son of the god Kronos and the goddess Rhea.

The gods of Greece, while mostly pure myths, were yet intensely human. In
these gods human vices sank to the lowest depths and human virtues rose to
the loftiest heights. Zeus was one of the most puerile, one of the most
sublime, one of the most depraved and one of the most beneficent of deities.
In the words of Andrew Lang, “He is the sum of the religious thought of
Hellas, found in the numberless ages between savagery and complete
civilization.”

Zeus, like Christ, assumed the form of man. The life of the infant Pagan
deity, like that of the infant Christian deity, was imperiled. Kronos tried to
destroy him, but he was secreted in a cave and saved. There was a widely
accepted tradition among primitive Christians, before the myth of the
shepherd’s manger gained credence, that Christ was cradled in a cave.
Concerning these myths, Strauss says: “The myths of the ancient world
more generally ascribed divine apparitions to countrymen and shepherds;

Page 502

the sons of the gods, and of great men were frequently brought up among
shepherds. In the same spirit of the ancient legend is the apocryphal
invention that Jesus was born in a cave, and we are at once reminded of the
cave of Jupiter (Zeus) and the other gods” (Leben Jesu, p. 154).

This god, like Jehovah, became the ruler of heaven and earth. Like Jehovah
he became dissatisfied with the human race, and with the aid of Pandora,
who brought death into the world, tried to destroy it that he might create a
new race.

Seneca refers to Zeus as “the guardian and ruler of the universe, the soul
and spirit, the lord and master of this mundane sphere * * * from whom all
things proceed, by whose spirit we live.” Lecky says: “The language in
which the first Greek dramatists asserted the supreme authority and
universal providence of Zeus was so emphatic that the Christian fathers
commonly attributed it either to direct inspiration or to a knowledge of the
Jewish writings” (European Morals, Vol. I, p. 161).

One of the daughters of Zeus was Persephone, Life. Her mother was
Demeter, the Earth. Hades seized Persephone and carried her to his regions
in the lower world where she became his wife. Then Earth became
disconsolate and could not be consoled. To assuage the grief of the
sorrowing mother Hades agreed to give her back to Earth for half the year.
While Life dwells with her mother, Earth, we have summer, and flowers,
and fruits, and joy. When Life returns to her husband, Hades, winter and
desolation return to Earth. Of this goddess Ridpath says: “Persephone is
close to Eve. Eve means Life, and should have been so rendered, and would
have been but for the blundering of the English translators” (History of the
World, Vol. II, p. 501).

The realm of Hades was called by his name. The term was borrowed by the
writers of the New Testament but has been translated “hell.” Christians took
possession of Hades’ kingdom; but Hades was dethroned to make room for
the Oriental Satan, and the sad yet peaceful abode of departed spirits was
transformed into a lake of fire, the habitation of the damned.

Page 503

The inhabitants of Crete, who believed in the incarnation and death of Zeus,
guarded for centuries with zealous care what they alleged to be the tomb of
their god.

Apollo.

This god, one of the principal solar deities, was the son of Zeus. His mother
was Leto. Like Mary, Leto had no hospitable place for her accouchement,
and brought her child forth on the barren isle of Delos, where female
divinities ministered to them. The isle was illuminated by a flood of light,
the prototype of a later scene where “the glory of the Lord shone round
about” the shepherds in the field at Bethlehem; while sacred swans, like the
celestial visitants of Luke, made joyous gyrations in the air above them.

Apollo was the best beloved god of Greece, and was represented as one of
the most perfect types of manly beauty. Like Christ he led on earth a lowly
life, following for a time the humble avocation of a herdsman. Like Christ
he came to reveal the will of his father. He chose for his disciples a crew of
sailors or fishermen. These, like the disciples of Christ, were endowed with
miraculous powers. Apollo was regarded as a savior. He rescued the people
from the deadly python, which was desolating the land. Numerous festivals,
similar to those held in honor of Christ, were held in honor of Apollo.

In its article on this god McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia” says:
“Towards the later period of the supremacy of paganism in the Roman
Empire, Apollo, as the deity of the sun, had assumed the chief place in
heathen worship. As indicating that Christ was the true ‘light of the world,’
the ‘Sun of righteousness’—the most favorite figure used in speaking of the
Savior in the early centuries—this very figure of Apollo was often
introduced as indicating Christ.”

Leto, the mother of Apollo, was believed to be, like Mary, the mother of
Christ, a mortal raised to divinity. Her worship, like that of Mary, was

Page 504

widespread and lasted for centuries.

Perseus.

The Virgin myth, the Holy Ghost myth, and the Herodian myth all have
their prototypes in Perseus. Long before his birth it was prophesied that he
would be born of the virgin Danae, and that he would supplant Acrisius in
his kingdom. To prevent this Acrisius confined Danae in a tower. Here she
was overshadowed by Zeus in “a shower of gold,” and Perseus was born.
To destroy him Acrisius placed him with his mother in a chest and cast them
into the sea. They drifted to an island and the child was saved. He grew to
manhood, performed many wonderful works, vanquished his enemy and
ascended the throne.

Hercules.

This god was the son of Zeus and the virgin Alcmeni. His mother, like the
mother of Jesus, retained her virginity after the birth of her child. The Greek
babe, like the Jewish babe, had an enemy. Hera attempted to destroy the
former, just as Herod afterward attempted to destroy the latter. Like Christ
he died a death of agony. When his labors were finished, he closed his
earthly career by mounting a funeral pyre from which, surrounded by a dark
cloud, amid thunder and lightning, he ascended to heaven.

The Tyrian Hercules was worshiped by the Jews, and Jason, the Jewish
high-priest, sent a religious embassy with an offering of 300 drachms of
silver to this god.

Page 505

Prof. Meinhold, of the University of Bonn, says: “The transfiguration and
ascension of Christ may be compared to the heathen apotheosis of such
heroes as Hercules, while the story of the descent into Hades is modeled
after such narratives as those describing the visit of Hercules and Theseus to
the lower world.”

Max Muller pronounces Hercules a solar god. His twelve labors, like the
twelve apostles of Christ, correspond to the twelve signs of the Zodiac.
Christians have admitted the resemblance of this god to Christ. Parkhurst’s
“Hebrew Lexicon” says: “The labors of Hercules seem to have had a still
higher view and to have been originally designed as emblematical
memorials of what the real son of God and savior of the world was to do
and suffer for our sakes.”

The Rev. Heinrich Rower says: “We are all acquainted with the fact that in
their mythological legends the Greeks and the Romans and other nations of
antiquity speak of certain persons as the sons of the gods. An example of
this is Hercules, the Greek hero, who is the son of Jupiter, and an earthly
mother. * * * All those men who performed greater deeds than those which
human beings usually do are regarded by antiquity as of divine origin. This
Greek and heathen notion has been applied to the New Testament and
churchly conception of the person of Jesus. We must remember that at the
time when Christianity sprang into evidence, Greek culture and Greek
religion spread over the whole world. It is accordingly nothing remarkable
that the Christians took from the heathens the highest religious conceptions
that they possessed, and transferred them to Jesus. They accordingly called
him the son of God, and declared that he had been supernaturally born of a
virgin. This is the Greek and heathen influence which has determined the
character of the account given by Matthew and Luke concerning the birth of
Jesus.”

Dionysos.

Page 506

Zagreus was the son of Zeus. He was slain by the Titans, buried at the foot
of Mount Parnassus, and rose from the dead as Dionysos. He was the god of
fruit and wine. Like those of Christ his most devoted followers were
women. He is the beloved son and occupies a throne at the right hand of his
father, Zeus. His empty tomb at Delphi was long preserved by his devotees
as proof of his death and resurrection.

The stories of the resurrection of Adonis in Phoenicia, of Osiris in Egypt
and of Dionysos in Greece were old when Christ was born, and paved the
way for the origin and acceptance of the story of his resurrection.

Justin Martyr recognized the analogies between Christianity and Paganism.
Addressing the Pagans, he writes: “When we say that the Word, who is the
first born of God, was produced without sexual union, and that he, Jesus
Christ, our teacher, was crucified and died, and rose again, and ascended
into heaven; we propound nothing different from what you believe
regarding those whom you esteem sons of Jupiter (Zeus)” (First Apology,
ch. xxi).

Festivals, called Lenaea and the Greater Dionysia, corresponding in a
measure to the Christmas and Easter of Christians, were celebrated in honor
of this god. Prof. Gulick, professor of Greek in Harvard University,
describing these festivals, says: “In the winter came various celebrations in
honor of Dionysos, god of nature and the vine, the object of which was to
wake the sleeping spirit of generation and render him propitious for the
coming of spring and the sowing of crops * * * The wine-casks were
opened, and all, even slaves, were allowed perfect holiday and liberty to
drink in honor of the god. The last day of the festival was a sort of All
Souls’ Day, being devoted to the gods of the underworld and the spirits of
the dead” (Life of the Ancient Greeks, pp. 274, 275). “The Great Dionysia,”
says Prof. Gulick, “held in the spring, was the occasion of display and
magnificence” (Ibid, p. 113).

So-called Christian burial is identical with Greek burial. Ancient Greek
sepulture is thus described by Ridpath: “To the dead were due the sacred
rites of sepulture * * * When a Greek fell into his last slumber, the friends

Page 507

immediately composed the body * * * The corse was clad in white and laid
upon a bier. Flowers were brought by the mourning friends, who put on
badges of sorrow * * * Cemeteries were arranged outside the city walls * *
* Over each [grave] was raised a mound of earth, and on this were planted
ivy and roses. * * * Over the grave was erected a memorial stone or
monument, and on this was an inscription giving the name of the dead, an
effigy perhaps of his person, a word of praise for his virtues, and an
epigram composed for his memory” (History of the Word, Vol. II, p. 497).

Prometheus.

The Titan god, Prometheus, was the son of Iapetus and Asia. He is one of
the most sublime creations of the human imagination. When Zeus, like
Jehovah, became enraged at mankind and sought to destroy it, Prometheus,
like Christ, came on earth to intercede and suffer for the race. Hurled to
Tartarus by the thunderbolts of Zeus he came again to endure, if need be,
eternal agony for man.

For centuries Greeks and Romans believed the story of this vicarious god to
be historical. Grote, the historian, says: “So long and so firmly did this
belief continue, that the Roman general Pompey, when in command of an
army in Kolchis, made with his companion, the literary Greek Theophanes,
a special march to view the spot in Caucasus where Prometheus had been
transfixed” (Greek Mythology, pp. 92, 93).

Referring to the Greeks and their great tragedy, “Prometheus Bound,” A. L.
Rawson says: “Its hero was their friend, benefactor, creator, and savior,
whose wrongs were incurred in their behalf, and whose sorrows were
endured for their salvation. He was wounded for their transgressions, and
bruised for their iniquities; the chastisement of their peace was upon him,
and by his stripes they were healed” (Isaiah liii, 5 ), (Evolution of Israel’s
God, p. 30). Alluding to this subject, Dr. Westbrook writes: “The New
Testament description of the crucifixion and the attending circumstances,

Page 508

even to the earthquake and darkness, was thus anticipated by five centuries”
(Bible: Whence and What?).

The dying Christ shares with the dying Prometheus the sympathies of men.
But how trivial the crucifixion, how light the suffering, and how weak the
courage of the Christian god appear compared with the cruel crucifixion,
the infinite suffering, and the deathless courage of the immortal Pagan!
Transfixed to the rock on Caucasus, the Golgotha of Greek mythology, with
the devouring eagle feeding forever on his vitals, there falls from his lips no
murmur of pain, no Sabachthani of despair. What lofty heroism, what
enduring patience, what unselfish love, this tragic story has inspired!

“To suffer woes which hope thinks infinite;
To forgive wrongs darker than death or night;
To defy power which seems omnipotent;
To love and bear; to hope till hope creates
From its own wreck the thing it contemplates;
Neither to change, to falter, nor repent;
This, like thy glory, Titan, is to be
Good, great, and joyous, beautiful and free.”

—Shelley.

Esculapius.

Esculapius was the illegitimate son of the nymph Coronis, by Apollo. The
mother, at the instigation of Apollo, was slain by Diana; but the child was
spared. He became noted for his wonderful curative powers. He healed all
diseases, and even restored the dead to life. He was called “The Good
Physician.” He was struck by a thunderbolt and ascended to heaven. The
Greeks worshiped him.

Page 509

The miraculous cures ascribed to Christ, many of them, doubtless, had their
origin in the legends of Esculapius. Justin Martyr says: “In that we say he
[Christ] made whole the lame, the paralytic, and those born blind, we seem
to say what is very similar to the deeds said to have been done by
Esculapius” (First Apology, ch. xxi).

Plato.

One of the most gifted of mortals was Plato. His followers believed him to
be of divine descent. Concerning his parentage, Dr. Draper says: “Antiquity
has often delighted to cast a halo of mythical glory around its illustrious
names. The immortal works of this great philosopher seemed to entitle him
to more than mortal honors. A legend into the authenticity of which we will
abstain from inquiring, asserted that his mother, Perictione, a pure virgin,
suffered an immaculate conception through the influence of Apollo. The
god declared to Ariston, to whom she was about to be married, the
parentage of the child” (Intellectual Development, Vol. I, p. 151).

Concerning this myth, McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia” says:
“Legend, which is traced back to Spensipus, the nephew of Plato, ascribed
the paternity of Plato to the god Apollo; and, in the form in which the story
is told by Olympiodorus, closely imitates the record in regard to the nativity
of Christ” (Art. Plato).

Immaculate conceptions were common in Greece. “The furtive pregnancy
of young women, often by a god,” says Grote, “is one of the most
frequently recurring incidents in the legendary narratives of the country.”
The Christian story of the miraculous conception has not even the merit of
originality. With the Platonic legend before him, all that the Evangelist had
to do was to substitute Jehovah for Apollo, Joseph for Ariston, Mary for
Perictione, and Jesus for Plato.

Page 510

The philosophy of Plato is a strange compound of profound wisdom
concerning the known and of vague speculations respecting the unknown.
The latter form no inconsiderable portion of the religion ascribed to Christ.
The Christian religion is supposed to be of Semitic origin; but its doctrines
are, many of them, the work of Greek theologians; its incarnate God bears a
Greek name, and its early literature was mostly Greek. Draper recognizes
three primitive modifications of Christianity: 1. Judaic Christianity; 2.
Gnostic Christianity; 3. Platonic Christianity. Platonic Christianity, he says,
endured and is essentially the Christianity of to-day.

The following are some of the principles of Plato’s philosophy:

There is but one God, and we ought to love and serve him.

The Word formed the world and rendered it visible.

A knowledge of the Word will make us happy.

The soul is immortal, and the dead will rise again.

There will be a final judgment; the righteous will be rewarded, and the
wicked punished.

The design argument, the chief argument relied upon by Christians to prove
the divine origin of the universe, is a Platonic argument.

In a letter to the author twenty-five years ago, James Parton wrote: “Read
carefully over the dialogue, Phaedo. You will see what you will see: the
whole Christian system and the entire dream of the contemplative monk.”

Phaedo deals chiefly with the soul—its nature and destiny. The following
quotations are from the translation of Henry Cary, M.A., of Oxford:

Death is defined by Plato as “the separation of the soul from the body.”

“Can the soul, which is invisible, and which goes to another place like
itself, excellent, pure, and invisible, and therefore truly called the invisible

Page 511

world, to the presence of a good and wise God, (whither if God will, my
soul also must shortly go), can this soul of ours, I ask, being such and of
such a nature, when separated from the body, be immediately dispersed and
destroyed, as most men assert? Far from it.”

“If that which is immortal is imperishable, it is impossible for the soul to
perish, when death approaches it.”

“When, therefore, death approaches a man, the mortal part of him, as it
appears, dies, but the immortal part departs safe and uncorrupted, having
withdrawn itself from death.”

After death, Plato says, the souls are conducted to a place where they
“receive sentence and then proceed to Hades.”

If the soul “arrives at the place where the others are, impure, ... every one
shuns it, and will neither be its fellow traveler or guide, but it wanders
about oppressed with every kind of helplessness.... But the soul which has
passed through life with purity and moderation, having obtained the gods
for its fellow travelers and guides, settles each in the place suited to it.”

“If the soul is immortal, it requires our care not only for the present time,
which we call life, but for all time; and the danger would now appear to be
dreadful, if one should neglect it. For if death were a deliverance from
everything, it would be a great gain for the wicked, when they die, to be
delivered at the same time from the body, and from their vices together with
the soul; but now, since it appears to be immortal, it can have no other
refuge from evils, nor safety, except by becoming as good and wise as
possible.”

Christ, it is claimed, “brought immortality to light.” Yet Phaedo was written
nearly four centuries before Christ came.

McClintock and Strong’s “Cyclopedia” concedes Plato’s “near
approximation to the doctrines of Christianity—some of which,” it says,
“he announces almost in the language of the Apostles.” Continuing, this
authority says: “We know no more terrible and sublime picture than the

Page 512

passage in which he depicts the dead presenting themselves for judgment in
the other world, scarred and blotched and branded with the ineradicable
marks of their earthly sins. Yet this is but one of many analogous passages.
This approximation to revealed truth is among the most insoluble problems
bequeathed to us by antiquity.... We offer no solution of the enigma, which
awaits its Oedipus. We only note the existence of the riddle” (Plato).

Prof. Gunkel, of Berlin, says: “‘Christianity is a syncretistic religion. It is
providential that it passed safely over from the Orient into the Greek world.
It imbibed both influences, and acquired many features that were foreign to
the original gospel.’”

Pythagoras.

This religio-philosophical teacher lived in the sixth century B. C., the
century in which flourished Buddha, Laou-tsze, and Confucius, three of the
world’s greatest religious founders. Greece was his native, and Italy his
adopted, country. His history is largely obscured by myths. He was claimed
to be, like Plato, the son of Apollo. He was said to have performed miracles
and to have been endowed with the gift of prophecy. He traveled in Egypt
and India, and his system contains some elements of the Egyptian and
Buddhist religions.

There was a small Jewish sect, known as the Essenes, which adopted to a
large extent the teachings of Pythagoras. Jesus is believed to have belonged
to this sect. There is an Essene element in the New Testament which is
especially prominent in the teachings ascribed to Christ. Josephus, in his
“Wars of the Jews,” describes at length the doctrines and customs of this
sect. From Josephus and the New Testament I cite a few of the parallels
between the religion of the Essenes and the religion of Christ.

Page 513

“These men are despisers of “A rich man shall hardly enter into the
riches” (Wars, B. II, ch. viii, sec. kingdom of heaven” (Matt. xix, 23 ).
3).
“Neither said any of them that aught of
“It is a law among them, that those the things which he possessed was his
who come to them must let what own; but they had all things common”
they have be common to the whole (Acts iv, 32).
order” (Ibid).
“Provide neither gold, nor silver, nor
“They carry nothing at all with brass in your purses, nor scrip for your
them when they travel into remote journey” (Matt. x, 9, 10 ).
parts” (Sec. 4).
“Give to him that asketh thee” (Matt. v,
“Every one of them gives what he 42 .)
hath to him that wanteth it” (Ib).
“And he took bread, and gave thanks”
“A priest says grace before meat” (Luke xxii, 19 ).
(Sec. 5).
“Blessed are the peace-makers” (Matt.
“They ... are the ministers of v, 9 ).
peace” (Sec. 6).
“But I say unto you, Swear not at all; ...
“Whatsoever they say also is but let your communication be, yea,
firmer than an oath; but swearing yea; nay, nay” (Matt. v, 34, 37 ).
is avoided by them” (Sec. 6).

Closely allied to the Essenes and the primitive Christians is another
Pythagorian sect, known as the Therapeuts of Egypt. Regarding this sect,
four different theories are held: 1. That they were a Jewish sect. 2. That they
were a Jewish Christian sect. 3. That they were Pagans, many of whose
teachings were incorporated into the Christian creed. 4. That they are a
myth, that the “De Vita Contemplativa” of Philo, which contains the only
account of them, is a Christian forgery, written for the purpose of extolling
the monastic life, the celibacy, and the asceticism of the church.

Page 514

Bacchus.

Bacchus was a Roman god, or rather a Roman modification of the Greek
god, Dionysos. He was the god of wine. He cultivated the vine, made wine,
and encouraged its use. His worship extended over nearly the whole of the
ancient world. It consisted largely of protracted festivals, where wine
flowed freely, and joyous and noisy ceremonies were indulged in.

This god and his worship have survived in Christ and Christianity. Christ
was called a “winebibber” (Luke vii, 34 ); he made wine—his first miracle
was the conversion of water into wine (John ii, 1–10 ); he blessed the
winecup, and commanded his disciples to drink in remembrance of him
(Luke xxii, 17 ), just as the devotees of Bacchus drank in remembrance of
their god. Christianity, more than all other religions combined, has
contributed to keep alive the Bacchanalian feasts and revelries.

“Bacchus,” says Volney, “in the history of his whole life, and even of his
death, brings to mind the history of the god of Christians” (Ruins, p. 169).
The cabalistic names of Bacchus and Jesus, Volney says, were the same.

United with the worship of Bacchus, and similar to it, was the worship of
the goddess Ceres (Demeter). Her rites were known as the Eleusinian
mysteries. Cakes were eaten in her honor. And thus in the bread of Ceres
and the wine of Bacchus we have the bread and wine of the Christian
Eucharist. “It is well known,” says Dr. Westbrook, “that the Athenians
celebrated the allegorical giving of the flesh to eat of Ceres, the goddess of
corn, and in like manner the giving his blood to drink by Bacchus, the god
of wine.” This worship, like the Mithraic worship, which also included the
communion, had its origin in the East, and was one of the first, as well as
one of the last, of the religions of ancient Greece and Rome.

Page 515

Another rite connected with the mysteries was the use of holy water.
Lempriere, in his “Classical Dictionary,” describing the Eleusinian
mysteries as they existed in Greece centuries before the Christian era, says:
“As the candidates for initiation entered the temple, they purified
themselves by washing their hands in holy water.”

The mysteries comprehended the origin of life, and nature worship was
included in the ceremonies. At the festivals women carried the phallus in
their processions. Regarding the worship of Bacchus and Ceres at Rome,
“Chambers’ Encyclopedia” says: “These rites degenerated, and came to be
celebrated with a licentiousness that threatened the destruction of morality
and of society itself. They were made the occasion of the most unnatural
excesses. At first, only women took part in these mysterious Bacchic rites,
but latterly men also were admitted.”

The Roman government suppressed the later Bacchanalian and Eleusinian
feasts, together with the Christian Agapae, because of their debaucheries,
obscenities, and supposed infant sacrifices. Meredith, in “The Prophet of
Nazareth” (pp. 225–231), institutes an examination to ascertain “how far
the Eleusinian and Bacchanalian feasts resembled the Christian Agapae.”
His conclusion is that the facts “show clearly that the Christian Agapae
were of pagan origin—were identically the same as the pagan feasts.”
Gibbon says: “The language of that great historian [Tacitus, in his allusion
to Christians] is almost similar to the style employed by Livy, when he
relates the introduction and the suppression of the rites of Bacchus” (Rome,
vol. 1, P. 579).

Referring to the Agapae, Dr. Cave says it was commonly charged that
Christians “exercised lust and filthiness under a pretense of religion,
promiscuously calling themselves brothers and sisters, that by the help of so
sacred a name their common adulteries might become incestuous”
(Primitive Christianity, Part II, chap. v). Describing the Carpocratians, an
early Christian sect, Dr. Cave says: “Both men and women used to meet at
supper (which was called their love-feast), when after they had loaded
themselves with a plentiful meal, to prevent all shame, if they had any

Page 516

remaining, they put out the lights, and then promiscuously mixed in
filthiness with one another” (Ibid).

The “International Cyclopedia” says: “With the increase of wealth and the
decay of religious earnestness and purity in the Christian church, the
Agapae became occasions of great riotousness and debaucheries.”

The Agapae, with their excesses eliminated, survive in the love-feasts of
modern Christians. Webster defines “love-feast” as “a religious festival,
held quarterly by the Methodists, in imitation of the Agapae of the early
Christians.”

That these mysteries of Bacchus and Ceres were adopted by the early
Christians is largely admitted by the great church historian himself. Writing
of the second century, Mosheim says: “The profound respect paid to the
Greek and Roman mysteries, and the extraordinary sanctity that was
attributed to them, was a further circumstance that induced the Christians to
give their religion a mystic air, in order to put it upon an equal foot, in point
of dignity, with that of the Pagans. For this purpose they gave the name of
‘mysteries’ to the institutions of the gospel, and decorated particularly the
holy Sacrament with that solemn title. They used in that sacred institution,
as also in that of baptism, several of the terms employed in the heathen
mysteries and proceeded so far at length as even to adopt some of the rites
and ceremonies of which these renowned mysteries consisted.”
(Ecclesiastical History, p. 56.)

England’s highest authority on early Christian history, Dean Milman, says:
“Christianity disdained that its God and its Redeemer should be less
magnificently honored than the demons (gods) of Paganism. In the service
it delighted to breathe, as it were, a sublimer sense into the common
appellations of the Pagan worship, whether from the ordinary ceremonial or
the more secret mysteries. The church became a temple; the table of the
communion an altar; the celebration of the Eucharist, the appalling, or
unbloody sacrifice.... The incense, the garlands, the lamps, all were
gradually adopted by zealous rivalry, or seized as the lawful spoils of
vanquished Paganism and consecrated to the service of Christ.

Page 517

“The church rivaled the old heathen mysteries in expanding by slow
degrees its higher privileges.... Its preparatory ceremonial of abstinence,
personal purity, ablution, secrecy, closely resembled that of the Pagan
mysteries (perhaps each may have contributed to the other)” (History of
Christianity, Vol. III, pp. 312, 313).

Smith’s “Dictionary of Antiquities” says: “The mysteries occupied a place
among the ancients analogous to that of the holy sacraments in the Christian
church.” The “Encyclopedia Britannica” makes the same statement.

James Anthony Froude, in a letter to Prof. Johnson, of England, says: “I
have long been convinced that the Christian Eucharist is but a continuation
of the Eleusinian mysteries. St. Paul, in using the word teleiois, almost
confirms this.”

Saturn.

One of the oldest and most renowned of the European gods was Saturn,
whose name was given by the ancients to one of the planets and to one of
the days of the week. He was worshiped by the inhabitants of Italy more
than a thousand years before Christ came, and centuries before Rome took
her place among the nations of the earth. His temples were located in
various parts of Italy, the latest and the principal one being at Rome. His
chief festival, and the greatest of all the Roman festivals, was the Saturnalia
celebrated at the time of the winter solstice. This festival survives in the
Christian festival of Christmas.

The following description of the Saturnalia is from the pen of Ridpath:
“The most elaborate of all the celebrations of Rome was that of Saturn, held
at the winter solstice, and afterwards extended so as to include the twenty-
fifth of December.... The festival was called the Saturnalia. Labor ceased,
public business was at an end, the courts were closed, the schools had
holiday. Tables, laden with bounties, were spread on every hand, and at

Page 518

these all classes for the nonce sat down together. The master and the slave
for the day were equals. It was a time of gift-giving and innocent
abandonment. In the public shops every variety of the present, from the
simplest to the most costly, could be found. Fathers, mothers, kinspeople,
friends, all hurried thither to purchase, according to their fancy, what things
soever seemed most tasteful and appropriate as presents” (History of the
World, Vol. III, p. 97).

Concerning this festival the “Encyclopedia Britannica” says: “All classes
exchanged gifts, the commonest being wax tapers and clay dolls. These
dolls were especially given to children, and the makers of them held a
regular fair at this time.” One of the principal rites, the “Britannica” says,
was the burning of many candles. “The modern Italian carnival,” says
“Chambers’ Encyclopedia,” “would seem to be only the old pagan
Saturnalia baptized into Christianity.”

Quirinus.

Nearly every reader is familiar with the story of the founding of Rome.
Rhea Silvia, a vestal virgin, bears twins by the god Mars. As they are heirs
to the throne which Amulius has usurped, he attempts to destroy them by
drowning. They are miraculously preserved and finally rescued by a
shepherd. One of them, Romulus, becomes the founder and king of Rome.
After a reign of 37 years he is translated by his father, and eventually
becomes the tutelary god of the Romans, under the name of Quirinus. The
following account of his translation is from “Chambers’ Encyclopedia”:
“While he was standing near the ‘Goat’s Pool’ in the Campus Martius,
reviewing his militia, the sun was eclipsed, and a dark storm swept over the
plain and hills. When it had passed, the people looked round for their king,
but he was gone. His father, Mars, had carried him up to heaven (like the
prophet Elijah) in a chariot of fire. Some time after he reappeared in a
glorified form to Proculus Julius, announced the future greatness of the

Page 519

Roman people, and told him that henceforth he would watch over them as
their guardian god, under the name of Quirinus” (Art. Romulus).

Next to the Saturnalia, the most important religious festival of Pagan Rome
was the Quirinalia, which celebrated the ascension of Quirinus. It
corresponds to Ascension Day, one of the principal religious festivals of the
Christian church, which celebrates the ascension of Christ.

The supernatural darkness of the Roman myth, it is believed, suggested the
supernatural darkness of the crucifixion myth. The reappearance of
Quirinus in a glorified form is also believed by some to have suggested the
transfiguration.

Odin.

Odin, the All-Father, held the highest rank in the Northern pantheon. He
was the son of Boer and Bestla. Freya was his queen. His religion prevailed
among the Scandinavians and among the Goths, the Saxons, and other
ancient German tribes. Some believe that he was an ancient hero who with
a horde of Goths or Scythians conquered the North a thousand years or
more before the Christian era. The prevailing opinion, however, is that the
Norse mythology had its birth in Asia—in India, Persia, or Accadia—and
was carried by the Aryans to northern Europe, where it underwent many
modifications.

This mythology recognized as existing in the beginning, two worlds—one
the warm South, the other the icy North. The entrance to the Southland was
guarded by a flaming sword. Between heat and cold, as between good and
evil, there was perpetual strife. From heat Ymir (Chaos), the father of
giants, was evolved. Odin and his brothers slew Ymir and from his body
created the earth, his flesh forming the land, his blood the sea. Out of two
trees Odin made man and woman, and breathed into them the breath of life.

Page 520

For the abode of man a fruitful garden was planted in the center of the earth
and called Midgard. Beneath the earth dwells Hel, the goddess of the dead.

Loki is the god of evil. He will be chained for a time and then released. A
bloody war will follow. On one side, led by Loki, will fight the hosts of
Hel; on the other Odin and his followers. Loki will triumph for a while,
mankind will be destroyed, and heaven and earth will be consumed by fire.
But Odin will be victorious in the end. He will create a new heaven and a
new earth. He will be the ruler of all things, and will dwell in heaven, where
the best and bravest of his followers are to be received after death.

The Norse, the Persian, and the Christian doctrines, regarding the
destruction of the world by fire, all had a common origin.

Thor.

Thor was the son of Odin and the virgin Earth. He was called the first born
son of God. His worship was more widespread than that of any other
Northern god. In the temple at Upsala he occupied the same place in the
Scandinavian Trinity that Christ does in the Christian Trinity. Like Christ he
died for man and was worshiped as a Savior. Midgard had a serpent, more
formidable if not more wily than that of Eden, which threatened to destroy
the human race. Thor attacked and slew the monster, but was himself killed
by the venom which was exhaled from it. The slaying of the serpent of
Midgard by Thor, the slaying of the python by the Greek god, and the
bruising of the head of the serpent of Hebrew mythology by Christ, are
analogous myths.

Thor dwells in a mansion in the clouds. The thunder we hear in the sky is
the noise of his chariot wheels, and the flashes of lightning are from his
hammer which he dashes against the mountains. The “Britannica” says:
“Some of the monks of a later period endeavored to persuade the Northmen
that in Thor their forefathers had worshiped Christ, the strong and mighty

Page 521

Savior of the oppressed, and that his mallet was the rude form of the cross.”
“The sign of the hammer,” says “Chambers,” “was analogous to that of the
cross among Christians.”

Baldur.

One of the purest, one of the gentlest, and one of the best beloved of all the
gods was Baldur, the beautiful son of Odin and Freya. In him were
combined all things good and noble. The envious gods, inspired by Loki,
shot their arrows at him in vain until the blind god Hoder pierced his body
with an arrow of mistletoe and he passed into the power of Hel, the pallid
goddess of death. Sometime—when the old order of things has passed away
—in another and better world, where envy, and hatred, and war are
unknown, Baldur will live again.

“The death of Baldur,” says Prof. Rasmus B. Anderson, the highest
authority on Norse mythology, “forms the turning point in the great
drama.... While he lived the power of the asas (gods) was secure, but when
Baldur, at the instigation of Loki, was slain, the fall of creation could not be
prevented.”

Writing of Norse mythology, Andrew Lang says: “There is, almost
undoubtedly, a touch of Christian dawn on the figure and myth of the pure
and beloved and ill-fated god Baldur, and his descent into hell.”

Odin, and Thor, and Baldur, and their divine companions are worshiped no
longer; but their religion has left a deep impress on the religion that
supplanted it. The Christianity of Scandinavia, of northern Germany, of
England, and of America, the whole of Protestant Christianity, in short, and
to some extent Catholicism itself, has been modified by this strange and
fascinating faith. Regarding this subject “Chambers’ Encyclopedia” says:
“So deep-rooted was the adhesion to the faith of Odin in the North, that the

Page 522

early Christian teachers, unable to eradicate the old ideas, were driven to
the expedient of trying to give them a coloring of Christianity.”

The selection of December 25th as the date of the Nativity was doubtless
suggested by the Mithraic or some other solar worship of the East, but the
Protestant Christmas came from the North. The mistletoe with which
Baldur was slain reappears in this festival. The fire wheel, a remnant of the
old Norse sun worship, existed among German Christians until the
nineteenth century. The burning of the Yule log still survives. In some
provinces of Germany the festival is still called by its Pagan name.

Rev. Samuel M. Jackson, D.D., LL.D., Professor of Church History, New
York University, says: “The Romans had, like other Pagan nations, a nature
festival, called by them Saturnalia, and the Northern peoples had Yule; both
celebrated the turn of the year from the death of winter to the life of spring
—the winter solstice. As this was an auspicious change the festival was a
very joyous one.... The giving of presents and the burning of candles
characterized it. Among the northern people the lighting of a huge log in the
houses of the great and with appropriate ceremonies was a feature. The
Roman church finding this festival deeply intrenched in popular esteem,
wisely adopted it” (Universal Cyclopedia).

The festival of Easter belongs to this religion. It was observed in honor of
the Saxon goddess Eastre, or Ostara, the goddess of Spring. It celebrated,
not the resurrection of Christ, but the resurrection of Spring and flowers. It
still retains the name of this goddess. Nearly every festival of the church—
and the Catholic and English churches have many—are of Pagan origin.
Every day of the week bears a Pagan name—four of them the names of
Scandinavian gods—Tuesday the name of Tiu (Tyr), Wednesday the name
of Woden (Odin), Thursday the name of Thor, and Friday that of Freya.
Even the Christian “hell” was derived from “Hel,” the name of the Norse
goddess of the lower world.

Page 523

Page 524

CHAPTER XII.

Page 525

Sources of the Christ Myth—Conclusion.
In each of these divinities we find some element or lineament of Christ.
And all of them existed, either as myths or mortals, long anterior to his
time. Plato, the latest of them to appear, was born in the fifth century B. C.
These Pagan divinities and deified sages, together with the religious
systems and doctrines previously noticed, were the sources from which
Christ and Christianity were, for the most part, derived.

The following religious elements and ideas, nearly all of which Christians
believe to have been divinely revealed, and to belong exclusively to their
religion, are of Pagan origin:

Son of God,
Messiah,
Mediator,
The Word,
The Ideal Man,
Annunciation,
Immaculate conception,
Divine incarnation,
Genealogies showing royal descent,
Virgin mother,
Angelic visitants,
Celestial music,
Visit of shepherds,
Visit of Magi,
Star of Magi,
Slaughter of innocents,
Temptation,
Transfiguration,
Crucified Redeemer,
Supernatural darkness,

Page 526

Resurrection,
Ascension,
Descent into Hell,
Second advent,
Unity of God,
Trinity in Unity,
Holy Ghost (Spirit),
Devil,
Angels,
Immortality of the soul,
Last judgment,
Future rewards and punishments,
Heaven, Hell, and Purgatory,
Fatherhood of God,
Brotherhood of man,
Freedom of the will,
Fall of man,
Vicarious atonement,
Kingdom of God,
Binding of Satan,
Miracles,
Prophecies,
Obsession,
Exorcism,
The priesthood,
Pope and bishops,
Monks and nuns,
Worship of Virgin,
Adoration of Virgin and Child,
Worship of saints,
Worship of relics,
Image worship,
Inspired Scriptures,
The cross as a religious symbol,
Crucifix,
Rosary,

Page 527

Holy water,
Lord’s Day (Sunday),
Christmas,
Easter,
Baptism,
Eucharist,
Washing of feet,
Anointing,
Confirmation,
Masses for the dead,
Fasting,
Prayer,
Auricular confession,
Penance,
Absolution,
Celibacy,
Poverty,
Asceticism,
Tithes,
Community of goods,
Golden Rule and other precepts.

The Old Testament consists largely of borrowed myths. Nearly everything
in Genesis, and much of the so-called history which follows, are but a
recital of Assyrian, Babylonian, Chaldean and other legends. Dr. Draper
says: “From such Assyrian sources, the legends of the creation of the earth
and heaven, the garden of Eden, the making of man from clay, and of
woman from one of his ribs, the temptation by the serpent, the naming of
animals, the cherubim and flaming sword, the Deluge and the ark, the
drying up of the waters by the wind, the building of the Tower of Babel, and
the confusion of tongues, were obtained by Ezra” (Conflict, p. 223).

The ten antediluvian patriarchs, Adam, Seth, Enos, Cainan, Mahalaleel,
Jared, Enoch, Methuselah, Lamech, and Noah, whom Luke presents as the
first ten progenitors of Christ, are now known to have been a dynasty of
Babylonian kings. Abram, Isaac, Jacob, and Judah, whom both Matthew

Page 528

and Luke declare to have been ancestors of Christ, and whom Matthew
places at the head of his genealogy, were not persons at all, but merely
tribes of people. In regard to this Rev. Dr. Oort, professor of Oriental
languages at Amsterdam, says: “They do not signify men, so much as
groups of nations or single tribes. Abram, for instance, represents a great
part of the Terachites; Lot, the Moabites and Ammonites, whose ancestor he
is called; Ishmael, certain tribes of Arabia; Isaac, Israel and Edom together;
Jacob, Israel alone; while his twelve sons stand for the twelve tribes of
Israel. * * * Here and there the writers of the old legend themselves point
out, as it were, that the patriarchs whom they bring upon the scene as men
are personifications of tribes” (Bible for Learners, Vol. I, pp. 100–102).
Moses, the reputed founder of Judaism and archetype of Christ, doubtless
existed; but nearly all the Bible stories concerning him are myths. David
and Solomon, from whose house Christ is said to have been descended, are
historical characters; but the accounts respecting the greatness of their
kingdom and the splendor of their reigns are fabulous.

Christ and Christianity are partly creations and partly evolutions. While the
elements composing them were mostly derived from preexisting and
contemporary beliefs, they were not formed as a novelist creates a hero and
a convention frames a constitution. Their growth was gradual. Jesus, if he
existed, was a Jew, and his religion, with a few innovations, was Judaism.
With his death, probably, his apotheosis began. During the first century the
transformation was slow; but during the succeeding centuries rapid. The
Judaic elements of his religion were, in time, nearly all eliminated, and the
Pagan elements, one by one, were incorporated into the new faith.

Regarding the establishment of this religion Lecky says: “Christianity had
become the central intellectual power of the world, but it triumphed not so
much by superseding rival faiths as by absorbing and transforming them.
Old systems, old rites, old images were grafted into the new belief,
retaining much of their ancient character but assuming new names and a
new complexion” (Rationalism, Vol. I. p. 223).

Its origin is thus traced by Mrs. Besant: “From the later Jews comes the
Unity of God; from India and Egypt the Trinity in Unity; from India and

Page 529

Egypt the crucified Redeemer; from India, Egypt, Greece, and Rome, the
virgin mother and the divine son; from Egypt its priests and its ritual; from
the Essenes and the Therapeuts its asceticism; from Persia, India, and
Egypt, its sacraments; from Persia and Babylonia its angels and devils;
from Alexandria the blending into one of many lines of thought.”
(Freethinkers’ Text Book, p. 392.)

Concerning this, Judge Strange, another English writer, says: “The Jewish
Scriptures and the traditionary teachings of their doctors, the Essenes and
Therapeuts, the Greek philosophers, the Neo-Platonism of Alexandria and
the Buddhism of the East, gave ample supplies for the composition of the
doctrinal portion of the new faith; the divinely procreated personages of the
Grecian and Roman pantheons, the tales of the Egyptian Osiris, and of the
Indian Rama, Krishna, and Buddha, furnished the materials for the image of
the new Savior of mankind.” (Portraiture and Mission of Jesus, p. 27.)

Dr. G. W. Brown, previously quoted, says: “The Eclectics formed the
nucleus into which were merged all the various religions of the Orient.
Mithra, of the Zoroastrians; Krishna and Buddha, of the Brahmans; Osiris,
of the Egyptians, and Bacchus, of the Greeks and Romans, all disappeared
and were lost in the new God Jesus, each of the predecessors contributing to
the conglomerate religion known as Christian, Buddha and probably
Bacchus contributing the most.”

Dr. John W. Draper, recognized on both sides of the Atlantic as one of the
most erudite, one of the most philosophic, and one of the most impartial of
historians, in the following paragraphs tells the story of the rise and triumph
of this ever-changing faith:

“In a political sense, Christianity is the bequest of the Roman Empire to the
world.”

“Not only as a token of the conquest she had made, but also as a
gratification to her pride, the conquering republic brought the gods of the
vanquished peoples to Rome. With disdainful toleration, she permitted the
worship of them all. That paramount authority exercised by each divinity in

Page 530

his original seat disappeared at once in the crowd of gods and goddesses
among whom he had been brought. Already, as we have seen, through
geographical discoveries and philosophical criticism, faith in the religion of
the old days had been profoundly shaken. It was, by this policy of Rome,
brought to an end.”

“In one of the Eastern provinces, Syria, some persons in very humble life
had associated themselves together for benevolent and religious purposes.
The doctrines they held were in harmony with that sentiment of universal
brotherhood arising from the coalescence of the conquered kingdoms. They
were doctrines inculcated by Jesus.”

“From this germ was developed a new, and as the events proved, all-
powerful society—the Church; new, for nothing of the kind had existed in
antiquity; powerful, for the local churches, at first isolated, soon began to
confederate for their common interest. Through this organization
Christianity achieved all her political triumphs.”

“After the abdication of Diocletian (A. D., 305), Constantine, one of the
competitors for the purple, perceiving the advantages that would accrue to
him from such a policy, put himself forth as the head of the Christian party.
This gave him, in every part of the empire, men and women ready to
encounter fire and sword in his behalf; it gave him unwavering adherents in
every legion of the armies. In a decisive battle, near the Milvian bridge,
victory crowned his schemes. The death of Maximian, and subsequently
that of Licinius, removed all obstacles. He ascended the throne of the
Caesars—the first Christian emperor.”

“Place, profit, power—these were in view of whoever now joined the
conquering sect. Crowds of worldly persons, who cared nothing about its
religious ideas, became its warmest supporters. Pagans at heart, their
influence was soon manifested in the paganization of Christianity that
forthwith ensued.”

“As years passed on, the faith described by Tertullian was transmuted into
one more fashionable and more debased. It was incorporated with the old

Page 531

Greek mythology. Olympus was restored, but the divinities passed under
other names. The more powerful provinces insisted on the adoption of their
time-honored conceptions. Views of the Trinity, in accordance with
Egyptian traditions, were established.”

“Heathen rites were adopted, a pompous and splendid ritual, gorgeous
robes, mitres, tiaras, wax-tapers, processional services, lustrations, gold and
silver vases, were introduced. The Roman lituns, the chief ensign of the
augurs, became the crozier. Churches were built over the tombs of martyrs,
and consecrated with rites borrowed from the ancient laws of the Roman
pontiffs. Festivals and commemorations of martyrs multiplied with the
numberless fictitious discoveries of their remains. Fasting became the grand
means of repelling the devil and appeasing God; celibacy the greatest of the
virtues. Pilgrimages were made to Palestine and the tombs of the martyrs.
Quantities of dust and earth were brought from the Holy Land and sold at
enormous prices, as antidotes against devils. The virtues of consecrated
water were upheld. Images and relics were introduced into the churches,
and worshiped after the fashion of the heathen gods.... The apotheosis of the
old Roman times was replaced by canonization; tutelary saints succeeded to
local mythological divinities.”

“As centuries passed, the paganization became more and more complete.”

“The maxim holds good in the social as well as the mechanical world, that,
when two bodies strike, the form of both is changed. Paganism was
modified by Christianity; Christianity by Paganism” (Conflict, pp. 34–52).

While affirming the divine origin of Christianity, the church historian
Mosheim admits its early paganization. He says: “The rites and institutions,
by which the Greeks, Romans, and other nations had formerly testified their
religious veneration for fictitious deities, were now adopted, with some
slight alterations, by Christian bishops, and employed in the service of the
true God.... Hence it happened that in these times the religion of the Greeks
and Romans differed very little in its external appearance from that of the
Christians. They had both a most pompous and splendid ritual. Gorgeous
robes, mitres, tiaras, wax-tapers, crosiers, processions, lustrations, images,

Page 532

gold and silver vases, and many such circumstances of pageantry, were
equally to be seen in the heathen temples and the Christian churches”
(Ecclesiastical History, p. 105).

The Rev. Dr. R. Heber Newton, in an article which appeared in the North
American Review, says: “There is, in fact, as we now see, nothing in the
externals of the Christian church which is not a survival from the churches
of paganism.... The sacramental use of water and bread and wine, the very
sign of the cross—all are ancient human institutions, rites and symbols.
Scratch a Christian and you come upon a Pagan. Christianity is a rebaptized
paganism.” “Christendom,” says Dr. Lyman Abbott, “is only an imperfectly
Christianized paganism.”

The creeds of old are dead or dying, and the celestial kings, who seemed so
real to their worshipers, are mostly crownless phantoms now. Buddha,
Laou-tsze, and Confucius, the wise men of the East, command the
reverence of nearly half the world, and the Persian prophet has a few
followers; but from these faiths the supernatural is vanishing. Millions yet
believe that Krishna, the Christ of India, is the son of God; but this faith,
too, is waning. The intellectual offspring of Plato’s brilliant brain survive,
but all that remains of his divine father is a mutilated effigy. The genial Sun
still warms and lights the earth, but centuries have flown since Mithra, his
beloved, received the adoration of mankind. The fire still glows upon the
hearth, but the great Titan who brought it down from Heaven lives only in a
poet’s dream. The crimson nectar of the vine moves men to mirth and
madness now as when the swan of Teos sang its praise, but Bacchus and the
ancient mysteries are dead. Above storm-wrapped Olympus, as of old, is
heard the thunder’s awful peal, but it is not the voice of Zeus. The voice of
this, the mightiest of all the gods, is hushed forever. The populous and ever-
growing empire of the dead still flourishes, but in its solemn court Osiris no
longer sits as judge. The mother, as of yore, presses to her loving heart her
dimpled babe and fondly gazes into its azure eyes to woo its artless smile;
but Egypt’s star-crowned virgin and her royal child, who once received the
homage of a world, are now but mythic dust. Manly beauty thrills our
daughters’ hearts with love’s strange ecstasy, and the feigned suffering of
the dying hero on the mimic stage moistens their eyes with tears; but

Page 533

Adonis sleeps in his Phoenician tomb, his slumbers undisturbed by
woman’s sobs. The purple flower, substance of his dear self, which Venus
carried in her bosom, withered long ago. When, at eve, the summer shower
bathes with its cooling drops the verdure of the fields, across the sun-kissed
cloud which veils the Orient sky may still be seen the gorgeous bridge of
Bifrost; but over its majestic arch the dauntless Odin rides no more.

“The fair humanities of old religions,
The power, the beauty, and the majesty,
That had their haunts in dale, or piny mountain,
Or forest by slow stream, or pebbly spring,
Or chasms and watery depths; all these have vanished;
They live no longer in the faith of reason.”

—Schiller.

What has been the fate of the Pagan gods will be the fate of the Christian
deity. Christianity, which supplanted the ancient faiths, will, in turn, be
supplanted by other religions. On two continents already the cross has gone
down before the crescent. The belief in Christ as a divine being is passing
away. The creeds, as of old, affirm his divinity, but in the minds of his more
enlightened followers the divine elements are disappearing. What was
formerly believed to be supernatural is now known to be natural. What were
once living verities are now dead formalities. Slowly and painfully, but
surely and clearly, men are becoming convinced that there are no divine
beings and no supernatural religions—that all the gods, including Christ,
are myths, and all the religions, including Christianity, human productions.
In the words of Jules Soury, “Time, which condenses nebulae, lights up
suns, brings life and thought upon planets theretofore steeped in death, and
gives back ephemeral worlds to dissolution and the fertile chaos of the
everlasting universe—time knows nought of gods nor of the dim and
fallacious hopes of ignorant mortals.”

With these sublime pictures—a retrospect and a prophecy—from the gallery
of the great master, I close this long-drawn subject:

Page 534

“When India is supreme, Brahma sits upon the world’s throne. When the
sceptre passes to Egypt, Isis and Osiris receive the homage of mankind.
Greece, with her fierce valor, sweeps to empire, and Zeus puts on the purple
of authority. The earth trembles with the tread of Rome’s intrepid sons, and
Jove grasps with mailed hand the thunderbolts of Heaven. Rome falls, and
Christians, from her territory, with the red sword of war, carve out the
ruling nations of the world, and now Christ sits upon the old throne. Who
will be his successor?”

“I look again. The popes and priests are gone. The altars and the thrones
have mingled with the dust. The aristocracy of land and cloud have perished
from the earth and air. The gods are dead. A new religion sheds its glory on
mankind.... And as I look Life lengthens, Joy deepens, Love intensifies,
Fear dies—Liberty at last is God, and Heaven is here.”

Page 535

Page 536

INDEX.

ABBOTT, Dr. Lyman, on the paganization of Christianity, 576.

ABIATHAR, eating shew bread in the days of, 161.

“ABILENE, Tetrarch of,” 129.

ACELDAMA, 218.

ACTS, not authentic, 57, 58.

ADONIS, 524;
and Jesus, 529.

ADULTERY, woman taken in, 173.

AENON NEAR TO SALIM, a geographical error, 159.

AGAPAE, debaucheries of, 555, 556.

ALFORD, Dean, on conflicting accounts of Matthew and Luke regarding the first appearance of
Jesus to his disciples, 307;
on errors of N. T., 359.

AMBERLY, Lord, on submission to wrong, 412;
supposed appearances of Jesus explained by, 315–317;
on the bribing of Judas, 217.

AMBROSE, on passage in Josephus, 28.

AMERICAN CYCLOPEDIA, on Phallic worship, 446, 447.

ANCESTORS OF CHRIST, female, 416.

ANDERSON, Prof. Rasmus B., on Baldur, 563.

ANDREW, when called, 136.

ANIMALS AND PLANTS, worship of, 473–477.

Page 537

ANNAS AND CAIAPHAS, 128.

ANNUNCIATION, the, 101, 102.

ANOINTING OF JESUS, the, discrepancies concerning, 199–201.

APOLLO, 539, 540.

APOLLONIUS, teachings of analogous to teachings of Christ, 20, 21.

APOSTLE, favorite, 139, 140.

APOSTLES, chief, 134;
character and fate of, 418–424;
their denunciation of each other, 429, 430.

APOSTOLIC FATHERS, gospels unknown to, 51, 52.

APPLETON’S CYCLOPEDIA, on correspondence of Krishna’s gospel with N. T., 503.

ARCHELAUS, 67, 105.

ARNOLD, Matthew, on miracles, 22.

ASCENSION OF JESUS, 333–335.

ASCHERA, worship of by Jews, 449–451.

ASSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LEGENDS, 525, 526, 527, 569.

ASTROLOGY, belief of Jews and early Christians in, 468.

ASTRAL WORSHIP, 464–469.

ATONEMENT, the, 360–363.

AUGUSTINE, St., on omissions in Matthew’s genealogy, 79, 80.

AUGUSTUS CAESAR, the decree of, 104–107.

BABYLONIAN AND ASSYRIAN LEGENDS, 525, 526, 569.

BACCHUS, 553–558.

Page 538

BALDUR, 563, 564.

BALL, W. P., on parables, 410–411.

BAPTISM, form of prescribed, 330–332;
essential to salvation, 375;
modes of, 376.

BARACHIAS, 198.

BARING-GOULD, Rev. S., on forgery in Josephus, 34;
on Gospel of Marcion as the basis of Luke’s Gospel, 55;
on close relation of religious and sexual passions, 457.

BARRABAS, release of, 242–244.

BARTIMEUS, the blind, Mrs. Evans on, 184.

BAUR, the Four Gospels pronounced spurious by, 57;
on Colossians and Philippians, 61;
miracle at Nain similar to one performed by Apollonius, 157.

BEATITUDES, common to Matthew and Luke, 148, 149.

BEECHER, on abrogation of Mosaic law by Christ, 370.

BEROSUS, on Babylonian legends, 525, 526.

BESANT, Mrs. Annie, the Christ a historical myth, 436–438;
on sex worship, 445;
Egyptian origin of Christianity affirmed by, 536;
on sources of Christianity, 571.

BETHANY, where located, 122.

BETHLEHEM, birth of Jesus at, must be given up, 73;
prophecy concerning, 75, 76.

BETHSAIDA, location of, 138.

Page 539

BIBLE FOR LEARNERS, declares Acts purposely inaccurate, 57;
on First John, 59;
why December 25th was fixed as date of Jesus’ birth, 71;
on place of Jesus’ birth, 74;
on manger legend, 108;
on Mark’s geography, 175;
on Paul’s views of resurrection, 334, 335.

BIGANDET, Bishop, on religion of Buddha, 508, 509.

BOULGER, writings of Confucius, the Chinese Bible, 512.

BRADLEY, Justice, on date of crucifixion, 280, 281.

BRIGGS, Rev. Charles, analogies between Mithra and Christ, 521, 522.

BRODIE, Sir Benjamin, on apparitions, 314.

BROWN, Dr. G. W., on solar gods, 462;
Virgin and child of Egyptian origin, 535;
sources of the Christ myth, 572.

BUCKLE, moral teachings of N. T. not original, 414;
on the clergy and learning, 426.

BUDDHA, 504–511;
commandments of, 505.

BUDDHIST MISSIONARIES, 510.

BURNS, Robert, on morality, 368, 369.

BYRON, Lord, on atonement, 362;
on Christian hatred, 430.

CABANES, Dr., on cause of Jesus’ death, 261, 262.

CAIAPHAS, prophecy of concerning Jesus, 224, 225.

CALVARY, 248.

Page 540

CARMELITE NUN, on adoration of Jesus, 528, 529.

CARLYLE, Thomas, would bid Christ depart, 7.

CARPENTER, Dr., on contagious character of illusions, 314.

CATHOLIC EPISTLES, the seven, not authentic, 58, 59.

CAVE, Dr., on debaucheries of Christian Agapae, 555–556.

CELSUS, on ignorance of early Christians, 430, 431.

CENTURION’S SERVANT, healing of, 153, 154.

CEPHAS, meaning of, 135.

CERES, worship of, 554.

CHADWICK, Rev. John W., on Paul’s witness to resurrection, 304, 305.

CHALMERS, Dr., on forgery in Josephus, 35.

CHAMBERS’ ENCYCLOPEDIA, on pagan origin of names of days, 466, 467;
on fetichism in the church, 478, 479;
on Mithraic worship, 520;
on worship of Adonis, 527;
on worship of Bacchus and Ceres, 555;
on adoption of Saturnalia by Christians, 559;
on an ascension of Quirinus, 560.

CHEYNE, Prof. T. K., on Isaiah ix, 6, 98.

CHEYNE, Robert, on Krishna and Christ, 502, 503.

CHIVALRY, Christian, a form of sex worship, 454.

CHRIST, the; see Jesus.

CHRIST, wrongs inspired by name of, 7;
the meaning of the term, 9;
the, an impossible character, 14;
his alleged miracles, 14–17;

Page 541

no mention of by Jewish and Pagan writers for a hundred years after his time, 24, 25;
the, attributes of, 348–350;
by whom raised from the dead, 350;
miracles of not proof of his divinity, 350–352;
second advent of, 354, 355;
religious teachings of, 360–384;
nature of his death, 364–365;
descent of into hell, 366;
on necessity of belief, 369;
on forgiveness of sin, 370;
the, moral teachings of, 384–414;
on poverty and riches, 385–386;
intemperance encouraged by, 387;
his brutal treatment of woman of Canaan, 390;
he promotes domestic strife and family hatred, 392, 393;
his abuse of Pharisees, 396;
his belief in demoniacal possession, 404, 405;
guilty of dissimulation, 408, 409;
immoral lessons inculcated in his parables, 409–411;
submission to theft and robbery enjoined by, 412;
his want of courage, 415;
character of his male ancestors, 416;
his female ancestors, 416;
on intellectual character of his followers, 430;
the, different conceptions of, 340, 433;
paternity of, 343, 344, 346;
his rules of table observance, 380;
minor teachings of, 382, 383;
solar attributes of, 462, 463;
the, teachings of derived from fire worship, 472;
the, different types of in N. T., 495.

CHRISTIANITY, decadence of, 578.

CHRISTIANS, characterization of by Paul, 430.

CHRISTMAS, Pagan origin of, 564, 565.

Page 542

CHRONOLOGY, Christian, 68, 69.

CLARKE, Dr. Adam, on Nativity, 72.

CLERGY, licentiousness of, 453, 455, 456.

COMPTE, on laws of human development, 483.

COMMANDMENTS, the two great, by whom stated, 194;
prescribed by Jesus, 186.

COMMUNISM OF EARLY CHRISTIANS, 384, 385.

CONFESSION OF FAITH, the Godhead, 341;
on futility of good works, 368.

CONFUCIUS, 511–513.

CONWAY, M. D., on dying exclamation of Christ, 415.

CRAPSEY, Rev. Algernon S., on miraculous birth of Jesus, 346.

CROSS, Christ’s allusions to during ministry, 287, 288;
an emblem of sex worship, 446, 447;
an emblem of sun worship, 463.

CRUCIFIXION, not a Jewish punishment, 232;
Kitto on death by, 253;
source of Matthew’s story concerning marvelous events attending that of Christ’s, 267–269, 245–
273;
women at, 272–273;
opinions of Christian scholars regarding date of, 278–282;
discrepancy between Synoptics and John regarding day of, 282–287;
alleged cause of, 287;
references to in other books of N. T., 288–290.

CRURIFRAGIUM, 269.

CUMONT, Prof. Franz, on analogies between religions of Mithra and Christ, 521.

Page 543

CYRENIUS, 66–69, 105–107;
claim that he was twice governor of Syria untenable, 68.

CHRISTIAN DOCTRINES, list of derived from Paganism, 566–569.

DARKNESS, the supernatural, 264–266.

DAVIDSON, Dr. Samuel, Gospels unknown to Papias, 52;
author of Matthew unknown, 54;
author of Mark unknown, 55;
Johannine authorship rejected by, 56.

DEAD, raising of the, no instance of related by an Evangelist which is confirmed by another
Evangelist, 188, 189.

DEMONIACAL POSSESSION, 404–406.

DEMONS, expulsion of, 156.

DEVILS AND SWINE, 155, 156.

DE WETTE, on Peter’s speech, 218.

DIONYSIUS, Bishop, on Revelation, 59.

DIONYSOS, 543–545.

DISCIPLES, concerning presence of at crucifixion, 272;
character and fate of, 418–422.

DOCTRINE, Christian, derived from Paganism, 566–569.

DODWELL, Dr., Gospels not mentioned by Apostolic Fathers, 51, 52.

DRAPER, Dr. John W., on Christian fetichism, 478;
on a triune God, 533;
Virgin and child the counterpart of Isis and Horus, 534, 535;
concerning divinity of Plato, 547;
on primitive modifications of Christianity, 548;
on Assyrian origin of O. T. legends, 569;
on the paganization of Christianity, 572–575.

Page 544

DUPUIS, Charles François, on derivation of other religions from solar worship, 461, 462.

EASTER, origin of, 565.

EDINBURGH REVIEW, on Revelation, 60.

EGYPT, sojourn in, 111;
prophecy concerning, 115.

ELEMENTS AND FORCES OF NATURE, worship of, 469–473.

ELEUSINIAN MYSTERIES, 554–558;
their identity with Christian Agapae, 555, 556.

EMERSON, on necessity of getting rid of Christ, 7.

EMMAUS, where located, 307.

ENCYCLOPEDIA BIBLICA, regarding existence of Nazareth, 75;
on gradual formation of Synoptics, 55;
a suffering Messiah unknown to Jews, 263;
on Lamaism and Romanism, 509;
on Babylonian and Biblical analogies, 525, 526;
on Saturnalia, 559;
on analogies between Thor and Christ, 562.

ENDLESS PUNISHMENT, doctrine of, 373, 374.

ESCULAPIUS, 546, 547.

EUCHARIST, 376.

EUSEBIUS, on passage in Josephus, 30;
on genealogies, 92.

EVANS, Elizabeth M., story of blind Bartimeus of Buddhistic origin, 184;
on manner of putting Jesus to death, 233;
on Mediator, 486;
on Seneca and Philo, 496, 497.

Page 545

FARRAR, Dr., on Christianity and miracles, 17;
passage in Josephus declared a forgery by, 35;
on dearth of evidence concerning Christ, 50;
date of Jesus’ birth unknown, 72;
concedes as probable Justin Martyr’s statement that Jesus was born in a cave, 108;
on silence of Josephus, 112, 113;
on difficulties concerning chronology of miracles, 145;
concerning coin in fish’s mouth, 181;
identifies Luke’s “sinful woman” with the Magdalene, 199;
on last words of Jesus, 254;
on supernatural darkness, 265;
on date of crucifixion, 280;
on discrepancies in the Gospels regarding appearances of Jesus, 303;
on resurrection of saints, 319;
concerning Mary Magdalene, 417.

FAUSTUS, Bishop, on anonymous character of Gospels, 57.

FEEDING OF FIVE THOUSAND, the, 169.

FETICHISM, 477–479.

FIG-TREE, the, cursing of, 197, 198, 398.

FISHES, miraculous draught of, 145, 146.

FISKE, Prof. John, on relics of astral worship, 466.

FLEETWOOD, on destruction of swine, 406, 407.

FOOTE, G. W., on Jesus and marriage, 390.

FORGIVENESS OF SIN, 370, 371.

FROUDE, James Anthony, identity of Christian Eucharist and Eleusinian mysteries affirmed by, 558.

FUTURE REWARDS AND PUNISHMENTS, 371–373.

GADARENES, country of, 156.

Page 546

GAGE, Mrs. Matilda Joslyn, on Marquette, 455.

GALILEE NOT A PROVINCE OF SYRIA, 105;
prophets of, 173.

GARDENER, Helen, on Christ’s treatment of woman of Canaan, 391;
on Paul, 425.

GARIBALDI, testimony of, concerning Italian convents, 456.

GEIKIE, Dr., concerning date of Nativity, 72;
on genealogies, 89;
regarding inn at Bethlehem, 108;
on age of Jesus when he began his ministry, 120;
on location of Bethany, 123;
Jesus and John the Baptist unknown to each other previous to baptism, 124;
admissions of regarding alleged trial before Sanhedrim, 231, 232;
last words of Jesus, 254;
on supernatural darkness, 265.

GENEALOGIES OF JESUS, 76–95.

GENEALOGY, from Abraham to Jesus; disagreement of Luke’s with O. T., 77;
from Abraham to David, 78;
from David to the Captivity, 78–81;
from the Captivity to Christ, 81–82.

GODS, the, passing of, 576–578.

GOLDEN RULE, 149, 150;
borrowed from Pagans, 413.

GOLGOTHA, 248.

GOSPELS, the, existence of unknown to other writers of N. T., 51;
late appearance of, 50–57;
their want of credibility, 65, 66;
value of as historical evidence, 433.

GRAVES, story of Magi of astrological origin, 468, 469.

Page 547

GREAT FEAST, the, parable of, 190, 191.

GREG, W. R., on speaking in new tongues, 328, 329;
on baptism, 331;
on genealogies, 89;
on prayer, 377, 378;
on bestowal of power on Peter, 419;
on Messianic prophecies, 352, 353;
on atonement, 363.

GREGORIE, Rev. John, translation of Kadish by, 152.

GROTE, on belief of Greeks and Romans in Prometheus as a historical character, 545.

GROVES, sacred, 476.

GENERATIONS, average age of, 82, 83.

GERGESENES, country of, 156.

GETHSEMANE, agony of, 208.

GIBBON, on prodigies attending the crucifixion, 48, 49;
on December 25th as date of the Nativity, 71;
on passage in Phlegon, 266;
Christians unnoticed by Seneca, 498;
on language of Tacitus and Livy, 555.

GILDNER, Prof., on religion of Zoroaster, 518, 519.

GILES, Rev. Dr., on forgery in Josephus, 33;
Gospels not mentioned by Justin Martyr, 52;
on the word “legion,” 155.

GILLETT, Rev. Dr. Charles, on Osiris, 530, 531.

GLENNIE, John Stuart, analogies between Osirianism and Christianity, 531.

GODS, planetary, 467.

GOLDEN RULE, Confucius and the, 513.

Page 548

GUARD AT TOMB, concerning, 320–326.

GULICK, Prof., on Dionysian festivals, 543, 544.

GUNKEL, Prof., on Greek modifications of Christianity, 551.

HADES, discourse concerning, 39, 539.

HALLAM, Henry, on licentiousness of Christians during middle ages, 454, 455;
on worship of saints, 482.

HARDEN-HICKEY, Baron, analogies between Christ and Buddha, 506–508.

HARDWICKE, Dr., on origin of the Lord’s Prayer, 151.

HARTMANN, Dr. Edward von, on folly of reverencing Jesus, 10.

HELL, of Pagan origin, 539, 565.

HENRY, Matthew, on Christ’s female ancestors, 417.

HERCULES, 541–543;
worship of by Jews, 541.

HEROD, THE GREAT, in what year of his reign was Jesus born? 69, 70;
his massacre of babes, 111–114.

HEROD ANTIPAS, his remarks concerning words of Jesus, 165;
trial of Jesus before, 236.

HERODIAS, 168.

HIBBERT, Dr., on apparitions, 315.

HIGGINS, Godfrey, on testimony of Irenaeus, 293.

HIGGINSON, Col. T. W., on non-originality of Jesus’ teachings, 413, 414.

HIGH PRIEST, office of held by whom? 223.

HILAIRE, St., on Buddha’s teachings, 509.

HITCHCOCK, Rev. Dr., on date of Chronicles, 84.

Page 549

HODGE, Prof., on sanction of slavery by Christ, 388.

HOLY GHOST, the, gender of, 102, 103;
when disciples received, 327, 328;
effect of on the disciples, 328, 329;
disciples of John the Baptist and, 330;
the gender of, 344.

HOLY WATER, use of by Greeks, 554.

HORUS, 532–537;
the hiding of Moses and the stopping of the sun and moon borrowed from, 534.

HOOYKAAS, Rev. Dr., on passage in Josephus, 36;
on Pauline Epistles, 60, 61;
concerning Gabriel’s prediction, 103;
on the census, 106, 107;
on Levi and Matthew, 137;
pronounces story of beheading John the Baptist a fiction, 167;
on last words of Jesus, 257;
on resurrection of Jesus from the dead, 310, 311;
on baptismal formula, 331, 332;
on deification of Jesus, 492, 493.

HUC, Pere, on Krishna, 502.

HUG, Dr., on Zacharias, son of Barachias, 198.

HUGO, Victor, on the clergy and learning, 426.

HUME, argument of against miracles, 19.

HUXLEY, Prof., on demonology, 40.

HYDE, Dr., on religion of Persians, 518.

IMMORTALITY, teachings of Bible concerning, 365;
Christ’s resurrection no proof of, 365, 366.

Page 550

INGERSOLL, Robert G., on miracles, 22, 23;
on forgiveness of sin, 372, 373;
a retrospect and a prophecy, 579.

INMAN, Dr. Thomas, on modern Christian symbolism, 447, 448, 452;
on practices of priests in convents, 456;
affirms Egyptian origin of Christian trinity, 533.

INSCRIPTION, the, on the Cross, 249.

INTERNATIONAL ENCYCLOPEDIA, on deification of Buddha and Confucius, 511, 512;
on Mithra, 520;
debaucheries of Christian Agapae, 556.

INTEMPERANCE ENCOURAGED, 387.

IRENAEUS, all of the Gospels first mentioned by, 53;
on duration of Jesus’ ministry, 210, 211;
on age of Jesus at death, 291–294.

ISIS, 532; and Mary, 535, 536.

ISRAELITES, idolatry of, 477, 478;
polytheism of, 480, 481.

ISTAR, descent of into Hell, 526.

JACKSON, Rev. Samuel, Pagan origin of Christmas affirmed by, 564, 565.

JAMES, not mentioned by John, 140.

JAMES AND JOHN, the calling of, 135, 136;
request of, or concerning, 189.

JAMES THE LESS AND JOSES, parents of, 137, 138.

JAMES, on justification by works, 367.

JAIRUS, daughter of, 162.

Page 551

JECHONIAS, who was his father? when was he begotten? 86;
curse pronounced against, 87.

JEFFERSON, Thomas, on the Trinity, 342, 343;
on miraculous conception, 347;
believed Christ and his Twelve Apostles to be derived from stellar worship, 466;
on carnal affection of women for Jesus, 529.

JEHOVAH, a god of the atmosphere, 470;
a god of fire, 471, 472.

JEROME, on marriage, 389;
on Adonis and Christ, 528.

JESUS, see Christ.

JESUS OF NAZARETH, his existence possible, 10, 14, 24;
conflicting statements regarding the date of his birth, 66–72;
various opinions of Christian scholars regarding time he was born, 69, 70;
place of birth, 73–75;
genealogies of, 76–95;
from which of David’s sons was he descended? 88;
the naming of, 101;
residence of his parents prior to his birth, 116, 117;
mediums of communication concerning, 119;
age at beginning of his ministry, 120;
age of when John the Baptist began his ministry, 123;
had J. B. been cast into prison when he began his ministry? charge of concerning Samaritans, 132;
had he a home? 142;
did he perform many miracles at the beginning of his ministry? 144;
discrepancies regarding events at beginning of his ministry, 152–154;
refers to John the Baptist’s advent as an event long past, on “a prophet not without honor,” etc., 164;
the carpenter—the carpenter’s son, 165;
number baptized by his disciples, 169;
reason of for going into a mountain, 170;
walking on the sea, 171, 172;
his Messiahship, when revealed to his disciples, 176;

Page 552

his route to last passover, 182, 183;
healing of blind Bartimeus, 183, 184;
on divorce, 185;
his lamentation on Jerusalem, 198;
number of visits to Jerusalem, 208, 209;
to what country was ministry chiefly confined? 209;
length of ministry, 209;
teachings ascribed to, not authentic, 211, 212;
announcement of his betrayal, 213;
manner of disclosing his betrayer, 214;
arrest of, 219–221;
preliminary examination of, 221, 222;
trial of before Sanhedrim, 225;
charge of blasphemy, 226;
words of regarding temple of his body, 228;
mistreatment of during trials, 233, 234, 240, 241, 245;
trial of before Herod, 236;
trial of before Pilate, 238–240;
scourging of, 241;
the mocking of, 243, 244;
the crucifixion of, 245–273;
by whom crucified, 245, 246;
casting lots for the garments of, 251, 252;
last words of, 253–257;
reasons for removing body of from cross, 270, 271;
burial of, 274;
embalming of, 274–276;
age of, at time of death, 291–294;
how long did he remain in the grave? 296;
discrepancies regarding visits to tomb of, 296–301;
appearances of mentioned by Evangelists, 301–303;
appearances of mentioned by Paul, 303, 304;
doubts of disciples concerning resurrection of, 308;
nature of his appearances, 311–317;
final command of to disciples, 332;
number of days remained on earth after resurrection, 333;

Page 553

prophecy of concerning destruction of temple, 353, 354;
filial ingratitude of, 391, 392;
when did he announce his Messiahship? 356;
opinions of neighbors, friends, and brothers concerning divinity of, 357, 358.

JOHN, egotism of, 421.

JOHN, the Gospel of, internal evidence against authenticity of, 56;
baptism of Jesus not mentioned by, 126.

JOHN THE BAPTIST, who was he? the advent of fulfilled what prophecy? prediction concerning,
121;
was he acquainted with Jesus prior to his baptism? 123;
his testimony concerning Jesus, 124, 125;
number baptized by, 125;
is he a historical character? 127, 128;
reason for beheading, 166, 167.

JONES, Sir William, on Krishna, 501, 503, 504.

JOSEPH, who was his father? 88;
not subject to taxation, 105, 106;
on substitution of for “father” in A. V., 117, 118.

JOSEPHUS, F., knew nothing of Christ, 26;
passage in relating to Christ a forgery, 27–39;
arguments against genuineness of passage in, 28–31;
passage in rejected by Christian Fathers, 30;
clause containing name of Christ in passage relating to James an interpolation, 37;
concerning Herod, Archelaus and Cyrenius, 66–68;
on high priests, 128, 129;
concerning an alleged prophet, 228;
his tribute to Pharisees, 397;
on teachings of Essenes, 552.

JOSIAH, successor of, 85, 86;
relation to Jechonias, 86.

Page 554

JUDAS, apostles bearing the name of, 139;
his betrayal of Jesus, 214, 215;
what he did with the money, 215;
fate of, 217.

JUDEA, coasts of beyond Jordan, 182.

JUSTUS OR TIBERIUS, no mention of Christ by, 26, 27.

KADISH, the, Lord’s Prayer borrowed from, 152.

KALISCH, Dr., devils and angels of Persian origin, 517.

KEIM, Theodor, on passage in Josephus, 35.

KING, C. W., on Isis and Mary, 535, 536.

KITTO, on death by crucifixion, 253.

KRISHNA, 500–504;
parallels between Krishna and Christ, 500–502.

KUENIN, Dr., on Pauline Epistles, 61.

LAKE, Rev. J. W., on Logos, 493, 494;
on Mithra, 519, 520.

LANG, Andrew, on Baldur, 563.

LAOU-TSZE, 514, 515.

LARDNER, Dr., his arguments against genuineness of passage in Josephus, 31, 32.

LAST SUPPER, day of occurrence, 202–204.

LAZARUS, the raising of, 186–188;
rich man and, 385, 386.

LEBBEUS, 139.

LECKY, W. E. H., on filthiness of early Christians, 380, 381;
on Christian asceticism, 393–395;

Page 555

on Zeus, 538;
on absorption of rival faiths by Christianity, 571;
on sexual depravity of Christians during middle ages, 452, 453;
Scotland and Sweden, 456, 457;
on polytheism of medieval Christians, 481, 482;
on Seneca and Christianity, 497, 498.

LEGGE, Rev. James, on Confucius and the Golden Rule, 513.

LEMPRIERE, on use of holy water by Greeks, 554.

LEPERS, cleansing of, 183.

LETO, 540.

LEVIRATE MARRIAGE, 91.

LOGOS (WORD), the, 492–495;
the idea ancient and widespread, 493.

LORD’S PRAYER, origin of, 150–152.

LORD, Rev. Dr. Nathan, on slavery, 388.

LUKE, his statement concerning annual visits of Jesus to Jerusalem conflicts with Matthew, 118.

LUTHER, James, Jude, Hebrews, and Revelation rejected by, 58, 60, 61;
justification by works denounced by, 367, 368.

MACHERUS, location of, 167.

MAGI, the star of, 109, 110.

MANES, on identity of Mithra and Christ, 522.

MANSEL, Dean, on Christianity and miracles, 17, 18.

MARQUETTE, Mrs. Gage on, 455, 456.

MARRIAGE, teachings of Christ regarding, 389;
teachings of Paul regarding, 424, 425.

Page 556

MARTYR, Justin, Gospels unknown to, 52;
declares that the Magi were from Arabia, 110;
Jesus Christ and sons of Jupiter, 543;
on similarity of the cures of Christ and Esculapius, 547.

MARY, lineage of, 92–95;
hymn of, borrowed from Samuel, 103, 104;
relationship of to Christ, 344, 345;
on perpetual virginity of, 346.

MARY MAGDALENE, visit of to tomb, 297;
appearance of Jesus to, 305.

MASSACRE OF INNOCENTS, 111–114.

MATTHEW, a Roman Catholic Gospel, 54;
was James the Less a brother of, 138.

MAURICE, Rev. Thomas, on births of Krishna and Christ, 500, 501.

MEDIATORIAL IDEA, the, 485–487;
of Persian and Roman origin, 486.

M’CLINTOCK AND STRONG’S CYCLOPEDIA, on Phallic Worship, 447;
on analogous events in the histories of Krishna and Christ, 502;
on doctrines of Zoroaster, 516, 517;
on Christianity and Mithraism, 522;
on Osiris, 531, 532;
on Apollo, 540;
on Christ and Plato, 547, 548, 551.

M’DERMOTT, Hon. Allan L., on injustice of holding Jews responsible for death of Christ, 364.

M’NAUGHT, Rev. Dr., on genealogies, 89.

MEINHOLD, Prof., on religious formulas, 381;
on Hercules and Christ, 541.

MEREDITH, E. P., on identity of Christian Agapae with Bacchanalian and Eleusinian feasts, 555.

Page 557

MESSIAH, the, must be a son of David, 76, 91;
Jewish argument against Jesus as, 490, 491.

MESSIANIC IDEA, the, 487–492;
of Persian origin, 487, 488.

MESSIANIC PROPHECIES, Isaiah vii, 14;
Genesis xlix, 10;
Isaiah ix, 6;
Jeremiah xxiii, 5, 6;
Daniel ix, 25;
92–101;
two kinds of, 100, 101; 488, 489.

MICHELET, on first fruits of bride claimed by parson, 455, 456.

MILL, John Stuart, best moral teachings not of Christian origin, 414.

MILMAN, Dean, on passage in Josephus, 35;
on resurrection of saints, 319;
on polytheistic forms of Christianity, 482;
on Logos, 493;
Pagan mysteries adopted by the church, 557.

MIRACLES OF CHRIST, 14–17;
impossibility of, 18;
arguments of Hume against, 19.

MITHRA, 519–523;
picture of, 520.

MONOTHEISM, 483–485;
Jewish, 484.

MONTUCI, Prof., on revelation of Trinity in Laou-tsze’s writings, 514, 515.

MOSAIC LAW, on abrogation of, 370.

MOSHEIM, on Apocryphal Gospels, 359;
polytheism of church admitted by, 482;

Page 558

on adoption of heathen mysteries by early Christians, 556, 557;
early paganization of Christianity conceded by, 575, 576.

MUELLER, Max, on sun worship, 464;
on Buddha, 505, 508, 510.

MUSTARD SEED, the, 190.

MYTH, meaning of, 434;
different kinds of, 434, 435;
various hypotheses regarding nature of Christ, 435–442;
sources of Christ, 444.

NAIN, widow of, raising from the dead the son of, 156, 157.

NAPOLEON BONAPARTE, declares the sun to be the true God, 458.

NATURE-WORSHIP, 469–473.

NAZARENE AND NAZARITE, 115, 116.

NAZARETH, texts affirming as the place of Jesus’ birth, 73, 74.

NEANDER, on motive of Judas for betraying Jesus, 217.

NEWMAN, Prof. F. W., on the healing of the blind man and the raising of Lazarus, 188;
on Zacharias, son of Barachias, 198;
on Christ’s abuse of Jews, 395, 396.

NEWTON, John, on relics of sun-worship, 459, 463, 464;
on vestiges of ancient fire-worship, 473;
on the palm as a Phallic symbol, 477;
on transference of dogmas of immaculate conception and perpetual virginity from Isis to Mary, 535.

NEWTON, Bishop, on Christian fetichism, 479;
on worship of Virgin and saints, 482.

NEWTON, Rev. Dr. R. Heber, on the paganization of Christianity, 576.

NEWTON, Sir Isaac, on the Trinity, 342;
on corruptions of text, 347, 348.

Page 559

NORSE MYTHOLOGY, 561;
survivals of in Christianity, 564, 565.

NOYES, Rev. J. H., sexual irregularities fostered by religious revivals, 457.

OATHS, respecting, 382.

ODIN, 560–562.

OORT, Rev. Dr., on sun-worship among early Israelites, 460, 461;
Abram, Isaac, etc., names of tribes, 570.

ORIGEN, believed stars to be rational beings, 467.

OSIRIS, 530–532.

OZIAS, relation of to Joram, 85.

PAGAN WRITERS, no mention of Christ by, 27.

PAGANISM, list of Christian ideas and doctrines derived from, 566–569.

PAINE, Thomas, on Epistles, 290;
on resurrection and ascension, 335, 336.

PAPIAS, not acquainted with Four Gospels, 52.

PARKHURST’S HEBREW LEXICON, Hercules a prototype of Christ, 542.

PARTON, James, Platonic origin of Christian system affirmed by, 549.

PASCAL, on marriage, 389.

PASCHAL MEAL, description of, 204.

PATRIARCHS, antediluvian, a dynasty of Babylonian kings, 569.

PAUL, the miraculous conception and miracles of Christ unknown to, 63;
the doctrine of a material resurrection denied by, 63, 64;
discordant statements concerning appearance of Jesus to, 309;
Christ the first to rise from dead affirmed by, 327, 328;
on nature of Christ, 347;

Page 560

on justification by faith, 367;
on woman and marriage, 424, 425;
his condemnation of learning, 425, 426;
persecutions of, 427, 428;
his characterization of Christians, 430.

PAULINE EPISTLES, all but four of spurious, 60, 61.

PERFECT MAN, the, 495, 498.

PERSEUS, 540, 541.

PETER, speech of before disciples, 218;
his denial of Jesus, 234–236, 420;
concerning witnesses to Christ’s resurrection, 326;
on nature of Christ, 347.

PETER, the calling of, 133, 134;
son of whom, 135;
attempt of to walk on the water, 172;
his discovery of Jesus’ Messiahship, 176;
coin in fish’s mouth, 180, 181.

PHALLIC WORSHIP, see Sex Worship.

PHILO, no mention of Christ by, 26;
the mocking of Jesus borrowed from, 244;
and John, parallels drawn from concerning Logos, 494, 495.

PHLEGON, concerning eclipse, 265.

PHOTIUS, passage in Josephus rejected by, 31.

PILATE, Pontius, trial of Jesus before, 238–240.

PILGRIMAGES, Holy, dissoluteness attending, 454, 455.

PLATO, 547–551; his immaculate conception, 547, 548;
his philosophy, 548, 549;
on the immortality of the soul, 549, 550.

Page 561

PLINY THE YOUNGER, letter of, 43–46;
arguments against genuineness of letter, 44–46.

POLYTHEISM, 479–483.

POTTER’S FIELD, prophecy concerning purchase of, 216.

POVERTY AND RICHES, 385, 386.

PRAYER, efficacy of, 377–379.

PROCTOR, Richard A., sun myths connected with Jesus, 462, 463.

PROMETHEUS, 545, 546.

PROSTITUTION, sacred, 450–457.

PUBLICANS AND SINNERS, dining with, 160.

PUNISHMENT, endless, doctrine of, 373, 374.

PYTHAGORAS, 551–553;
parallels between teachings of and Christ, 552.

QUIRINALIA, its correspondence to Ascension Day, 560.

QUIRINUS, 559, 560;
his ascension, 560.

RAMATHA, Bishop of, on Buddhist and Christian scriptures, 509.

RAWSON, A. L., on Prometheus, 545.

READE, Winwood, on Christians, 431, 432;
on antiquity of Egypt’s religion, 536, 537.

RELIGIOUS FORMULA, “In the name of Jesus,” 381.

RENAN, his Life of Jesus, 8;
on miracles, 20;
Mark oldest of Gospels affirmed by, 55;
on date of crucifixion, 281, 282;

Page 562

on alleged appearances of Jesus, 317;
on second advent, 355;
on belief of Jesus in demoniacal possession, 404;
on Messiahship of Jesus, 489.

RESURRECTION, the. See Jesus.

RESURRECTION OF SAINTS, 318, 319.

REVELATION, canonicity of questioned by Christian scholars, 59, 60.

RICH MAN AND LAZARUS, parable of, 385, 386.

RIDPATH, John Clarke, on astral worship, 465;
on Persephone and Eve, 539;
on Greek sepulture, 544, 545;
on Saturnalia, 558, 559.

ROBERTSON, Rev. Frederick, on fanaticism and lewdness, 457.

ROWER, Rev. Heinrich, affirms Greek origin of Matthew’s and Luke’s stories concerning birth of
Jesus, 542, 543.

ROUSSEAU, on Christ and slavery, 389.

SALA, relation of to Arphaxad, 85.

SALATHIAL, son of whom? 87.

SANDAY, Rev. Wm., on the feeding of 4,000, 174;
on the hour of crucifixion, 251.

SANHEDRIM, trial and treatment of Jesus before, 225–234.

SATURN, 558, 559.

SATURNALIA, identity of with festival of Christmas, 558, 559.

SAVAGE, Dr. M. J., on sacraments, 377.

SCRIBNER’S BIBLE DICTIONARY, on discrepancy between Synoptics and John regarding Last
Supper, 204;

Page 563

on conflicting statements of Mark and John regarding anointment, 201, 204;
on double mention of the cup, 208;
on errors of Synoptics concerning crucifixion, 277;
concerning day of crucifixion, 283.

SCHAFF, Rev. Dr. Philip, on resurrection, 338, 339.

SCHLEIERMACHER, Dr., declares Luke to be a mere compilation, 54;
on conflicting accounts of events following the birth of Jesus, 111.

SCOTT, Thomas, on corruption of text of John xviii, 24, 222.

SENECA, his writings chief source of the Ideal or Perfect Man, 496, 498;
on Zeus, 538.

SERMON ON THE MOUNT, where delivered, 147.

SEVENTY, the, 141.

SEX-WORSHIP, 445–457;
gods and goddesses connected with, 445.

SHARP, Samuel, Trinity in Unity, 533.

SHELLEY, on accountability for belief, 369, 370;
on Christ, 5;
on Prometheus, 546.

SHEPHERDS, the, 109, 110.

“SILOAM,” meaning of, 173.

SIMEON, prediction of, 117.

SIMON, the Cyrenian, 246, 247.

SLAVERY SANCTIONED, 388, 389.

SMITH’S BIBLE DICTIONARY, attempt of to reconcile genealogies, 89, 90;
on lineage of Mary, 92;
on parentage of James the Less and Joses, 138;

Page 564

concerning Christ’s promise to penitent thief, 258, 259;
on antiquity of Babylonian legend, 527.

SMITH, Prof. Goldwin, on flight of Jesus, 7.

SMITH, Prof. Robertson, on Synoptics, 55.

SMITH’S DICTIONARY OF ANTIQUITIES, ancient mysteries analogous to Christian sacraments,
557, 558.

SOLAR-WORSHIP, 457–464;
prevailed among Israelites, 459–461.

SOMERSET, Duke of, on heavenly voices, 202.

SOSIOSH, 523.

SOURY, Dr. Jules, on Renan’s “Life of Jesus,” 8, 9;
on date of First Peter, 58, 59;
he pronounces Jesus a victim of insanity, 399–403;
on Mary Magdalene, 417, 418;
on Jewish worship of Aschera, 449;
on sacred prostitution, 451, 452;
on the sun as the father of life, 458;
on Biblical and Babylonian legends, 526, 527;
on deluge legend, 526, 527;
on the fallaciousness of religious beliefs, 579.

SOUTH, Dr., on Revelation, 60.

STAVES, command respecting, 163.

STRANGE, Judge, on origin of Christ and Christianity, 571, 572.

STRAUSS, his Life of Jesus, 8;
Mark latest of Synoptics affirmed by, 55;
on Messianic requirements, 91;
on Annunciation, 102;
raising of Lazarus, 187;
different versions of the anointment, 201;

Page 565

on trial of Jesus before Herod, 237;
on rending of veil of the temple, 266, 267;
on bribing the soldiers, 325, 326;
on conflicting statements of Evangelists regarding appearances of Jesus, 302, 303;
astrology associated with birth of Messiah, 469;
angels of Persian origin, 517.

SUETONIUS, 46.

SUN-WORSHIP, doctrine of the resurrection derived from, 463.

SUN GODS, list of, 459.

“SUPERNATURAL RELIGION,” on miraculous evidence, 351;
no trace of Gospels for a century and a half after the death of Jesus, 56, 57;
declares Paul’s vision a hallucination, 62;
on Last Supper, 203;
on discrepancy regarding length of ministry, 209, 210;
on Jesus’ examination before Annas, 223, 224;
on failure of soldiers to break legs of Jesus, 270;
on resurrection, 319, 320, 337, 338;
on demoniacal possession, 405.

SYCHAR, no city of this name, 159.

SYMBOLISM, Christian, Inman on, 447.

Page 566

Colophon

Availability

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the
terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org .

This eBook is produced by the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at
www.pgdp.net .

Scans of this book are available from the Internet Archive (copy 1 ).

Related Library of Congress catalog page: 37019959 .

Related Open Library catalog page (for source): OL23286419M .

Related Open Library catalog page (for work): OL3505515W .

Encoding

Revision History

2014-05-11 Started.

External References

This Project Gutenberg eBook contains external references. These links may
not work for you.

Corrections

The following corrections have been applied to the text:

Page 567

Page Source Correction
24 A E.
68 Actim Actium
71 ” ’
104, 132 ,, ,
111, 137,
145, 213,
213, 216,
219, 219,
219, 221,
228, 230,
230, 418,
419, 552 . [Deleted]
121 [Not in source] (
125 22 17
128 abserved observed
132, 596 ; ,
141, 238,
247 , .
147 B .C. B. C.
148, 202,
311, 327,
328, 330,
367, 483,
529 [Not in source] .
168 ’ ”
173 , ;
192 tthe the
216, 234,
247, 249,
471, 514 . ,
217 Messiaship Messiahship

Page 568

245 acepted accepted
268 sombody somebody
281 condi-ditions conditions
288 - —
301 apochryphal apocryphal
328, 433,
589 [Not in source] ,
355 ’ [Deleted]
381 heathern heathen
383 he be
384, 451,
478, 583,
592 , [Deleted]
389 dangerour dangerous
416 genalogy genealogy
431 ‘ [Deleted]
499 Laou-tze Laou-tsze
519 Meditator Mediator
529 woful woeful
545 iv liii
551, 576 Laoutsze Laou-tsze
572 everchanging ever-changing
582 BEROSIS BEROSUS
585 Francois François
593 Laou-Tsze’s Laou-tsze’s
597 : ;
597 possesssion possession

Page 569

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE CHRIST: A
CRITICAL REVIEW AND ANALYSIS OF THE EVIDENCES OF HIS
EXISTENCE ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

Page 570

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.

Page 571

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:

Page 572

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.

Page 573

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works

Page 574

possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and

Page 575

expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by

Page 576

the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg

Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Page 577

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition

Page 578

against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Page 579

PDF language

简体中文 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=zh Translating…
Español https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=es Translating…
Français https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=fr Translating…
Deutsch https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=de Translating…
日本語 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=ja Translating…
한국어 https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=ko Translating…
Português https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=pt Translating…
Русский https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=ru Translating…
العربية https://pdftoflip.com/view.php?t=3ad38de8d24d3e78897300890b0bd6f0&bl=ar Translating…